#chasing cars ch 10
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
Chasing Cars | ch 10 (jjk)
☆summary: when your brother goes to study on a semester abroad, your life collides with his best friend Jeon Jungkook, who's coincidentally your roommate. Will you survive the collision, or will you crumble into dust?
☆pairings: brother's best friend!Jungkook x younger sister!female reader, Yoongi x Hoseok
☆rating: 18+ (minors DNI, this chapter contains mature content)
☆genre: forbidden love?au, college!au, slice of life!au, smut, angst (as usual a lot of it), fluff
☆warnings: side character breakup, jungkook is still a little jealous lmao, alcohol, curses, they both are anxious to lose each other tbh, explicit content: hickey, breast play, oral sex (male receiving), jerking off, fingering, protected sex
☆word count: 10.1k
☆a/n: fun fact, this is the chapter that made me choose the title for this fic!! and this is also where the angst starts :') I hope you still enjoy reading <3 and thank you to @moonleeai for beta-ing, you're the best <3
☆series masterpost
☆add yourself to the taglist here!
☆☆☆☆☆
If I lay here If I just lay here Would you lie with me and just forget the world?
Chasing Cars, Snow Patrol
☆☆☆☆☆
Monday, March 25th
You hate college. More specifically, you hate having to turn in multiple lab reports every week. There’s just something about building a lab report that irks you.
You don’t know how researchers do it. You think you’d go insane if you had to write report after report after report but…
You’re already going insane after all.
You sigh, rubbing a hand on your forehead as you look at the tables you’ve been trying to make for half an hour. Yoongi, sitting across from you, raises his head from his laptop, an eyebrow cocked. You offer him a tight-lipped smile, going back to your report as he doesn’t pry, focusing back on his own work.
As much as he spoke to you at the party last week, Yoongi has been a lot more silent today. You reckon you might know why - Hoseok said in the group chat that he’d come to study too, and he’s yet to show up. It’s evening now, and you have a feeling he’s just not going to come.
You don’t know if you can entirely blame him - it’s Spring Break after all, and most people are trying to forget about college for the week.
But you can’t, because you’ve got that lab report to work on and a final to study for.
You blink a few times, trying to bring your laptop back in focus, and then you go back to work. You spend another thirty minutes fixing the tables, not caring that the titles clearly could be better. Nabi said she’d go over everything you’ve done, and you know she’s much better with titles anyway.
You’re lucky she’s your lab partner.
“Are you hungry?” Yoongi asks all of a sudden, and you startle, looking up at him.
Right in time, your stomach grumbles, and you let out a small laugh. “Yeah, a little.”
“Want to order burritos?” Yoongi suggests.
You nod enthusiastically, and he chuckles, picking up his phone. The smile that was on his lips dies almost immediately, and he deeply sighs. You furrow your brows questioningly, glancing outside of your study rooms.
Jungkook isn’t working today, yet you find yourself looking for him all the same.
“What’s wrong?” you ask Yoongi, pushing Jungkook away from your thoughts.
Even though every thought of him makes you warm inside, giddy like a teenager with a crush.
“Hobi,” Yoongi simply replies.
You purse your lips, picking up your water bottle to take a long sip as you search for something to say. You settle on, “You guys talked after the party?”
Yoongi nods. “Yeah.” He pauses, sighing deeply again before handing you his phone. “Just choose which burrito you want.”
You grab his phone, quickly choosing what you want to eat as he remains silent, typing away on his laptop. You’re aware he’s avoiding the question, but you have a feeling he needs to talk. It’s in the way he worries at some dry skin on his bottom lip, an anxious tell you recognize all too well for having it too.
“How did the conversation go?” you ask as he finishes up the order, putting his phone back down on the table.
“It went okay,” he admits, yet he looks defeated. You understand why when he adds, “He told me he doesn’t want to be with me anymore.”
You widen your gaze. “Oh.”
“Yeah.” Yoongi laughs bitterly, slightly shaking his head. “I feel blindsided. We were all happy before the party and now…” He shrugs vaguely, letting out a choked sound that almost passes as a chuckle. “It just came out of nowhere.”
“I’m really sorry…”
He shrugs again. “What can you do? I really just jumped in too fast without realizing that he was reluctant. I was stupid.”
“I don’t think you were stupid,” you say, trying to sound reassuring. “You’ve had feelings for him for a long time, and it felt like you were finally getting something in return. Anyone would have been blindsided.”
“I should have known when he insisted we take it slow and not share a room though,” Yoongi insists. “And though the sex was great there was a lot of stuff he was uncomfortable with. Not that I ever did anything without him wanting to do it but…” He wets his lips, glances your way before setting his gaze on his keyboard again. “I was his first guy.”
“Yeah, he told me,” you admit.
Pink dusts Yoongi’s cheeks, and you can tell he’s embarrassed by the turn of the conversation. So this time you don’t pry, letting him figure out what he wants to say next.
“I think he realized that he’s not into guys all that much,” Yoongi eventually says. “Like… he wanted to try it out and turns out it’s not as nice as he thought it’d be kinda thing, you know?”
You nod. “It sucks that it had to be with you though. You didn’t deserve that.”
Another shrug, like it’s all Yoongi knows to do right now. “Yeah, I guess.” He chuckles, a sad sound that makes you want to get up and hug him, though you know Yoongi’s not big on physical touch. “I don’t know if I should be mad or sad,” he admits a few seconds later.
“You’re allowed to be both.” He cocks an eyebrow as if not convinced. “I’m serious,” you insist. “You like him. Obviously, it’s going to hurt if he decides he doesn’t want to be with a guy. And obviously, you’re allowed to be mad too, because to you it can feel like he was leading you on.”
Yoongi meets your gaze. “Have you ever thought about becoming a therapist?”
His statement surprises you, and you laugh, scrunching up your nose. “No?”
“I think you’d be good,” Yoongi says. He sighs deeply again, picking up his phone. “Food’s on its way.”
You’re technically not allowed to eat at the library, so you end up eating on the steps outside when the food arrives, the fresh evening air welcoming after being stuck in a small, stuffy room for a couple of hours. Yoongi keeps pouring his heart out to you all along, as if he’d been holding everything in for too long, and the dam finally burst.
You’re happy to be there for him. Even though most of it is the same thing as at the party last week, you’re happy he’s comfortable enough to confide in you, and you try to cheer him up.
“If you want,” you say after a time. “I could try to speak to Hobi. See what he really thinks about this all.”
Yoongi holds your gaze for a few seconds before looking away, his eyes shifting to the cloudy sky. “Nah, I don’t think it’s a good idea,” he says. “I’ll just have to move on.”
You don’t know what to say to that, so you just nod. “Your choice. I’ll be here for you.”
He smiles, sighing. “I know. Thank you.”
On that note you return to your study room and to the lab report awaiting you. Yoongi busies himself with his composition as you work, and you finally finish taking care of the text for the results about half an hour later. Nabi said she’d do the discussion, so you send her the link, asking her to tell you if she wants you to fix anything, and then you close your laptop, folding your arms on top of it.
“Done?” Yoongi says, pushing his headset down so that it rests around his neck.
You nod, dropping your face on your arms. “And I’m dead.”
“When do finals start for you?” he asks.
“Next Tuesday,” you admit.
“Isn’t that early?” Yoongi asks, gaze widened in surprise.
It might be. You only have one then though, and you still have two weeks of classes in your other courses before the rest of your finals. You’ll still take it - it means one less final during the true final week.
You tell so to Yoongi, who admits he doesn’t have finals, instead having projects in three classes. It leads to a conversation where you compare biology to his music major, and another fifteen minutes go by in comfortable silence when the conversation dies of its own volition, as you scroll on your phone and Yoongi keeps on working on his music composition.
You startle when someone knocks on the door of the study room. You glance that way, eyes widening when you notice Jungkook on the other side. Yoongi lets out a small laugh at your expense, and you get up, opening the door for Jungkook.
“What are you doing here?” you ask as he walks in, two coffees in hands.
“Thought you might need this,” he says, offering you one.
You take it with an eyebrow cocked quizzically, and then you watch him as he drops in one of the empty chairs at the table. He’s got a backpack with him, and he pulls out a laptop and a notebook from it while you and Yoongi are just stunned silent.
“What are you doing?” you ask again as you sit back in your chair.
“Figured I’d come study here with you guys,” he explains simply.
You glance at Yoongi, who shrugs.
“Oh?” you let out, settling your gaze back on Jungkook.
“Unless you guys don’t want me to?”
Yoongi saves you by replying, “No, you’re all good man. I was leaving anyway.”
He clearly wasn’t, as you’re the one who finished writing your report and he was still in the middle of his composition, yet he still gets up, closing his laptop and putting it in his backpack.
“Text me if there’s anything,” you tell him as he’s sliding one of the straps of his backpack on his shoulder.
His Adam's apple bobs as he swallows, and he nods curtly. “Will do. Thanks for everything.”
You offer him a small smile, and then he’s walking out, not once looking back.
“Did you really have to come here?” you ask Jungkook, and it sounds far more accusing than you meant it to be.
“What?” he lets out. “Just wanted to see what the hype is all about when it comes to the library.”
You offer him a no-bullshit look. “Were you jealous because I was studying alone with Yoongi?”
Jungkook frowns, a crease appearing between his eyebrows. His lips jut out in the hint of a pout, and something melts inside of you, like it always does when it comes to him.
“He’s the one that left the second I got here,” Jungkook points out.
“Because he’s going through a hard time, dumbass,” you say, punching Jungkook in the shoulder.
He rubs at the spot, his pout intensifying, if that’s possible. “He still could have stayed, I wouldn’t have minded.”
Jungkook isn’t wrong, and though you really want to be there for Yoongi, you know he’s the kind of person that needs space a lot. Or at least that’s the impression he’s given you in general, and you really hope he didn’t leave because Jungkook showed up.
“I was done though,” you admit, patting your closed laptop. “I was thinking about heading home.”
Jungkook flicks your nose, taking you by surprise, and you sit back in your chair as you shriek. It earns you one of his bunny grins, and you truly are melting like snow in the sun. “Well then you’re going to have to stay with me for a little longer, mmh?”
You tilt your head to the side, though you can’t help the smile that tickles the corners of your lips. “And do what?”
“Study?” he sarcastically lets out. “Do whatever it is that you bio majors do.”
You end up doing so, rereading your notes for your first final. It’s boring, and you don’t think it’s really productive when Jeon Jungkook is sitting next to you, stealing quick glances in your direction.
You catch him for what feels like the tenth time, and you roll your eyes. “Stop looking at me.”
“Why?”
“Because,” you offer as an explanation. “We should go home.”
He narrows his gaze at you. “Why?”
“People could see us here.” And go and tell Taehyung about it.
“I’ll handle Tae if he gets upset, don’t worry,” Jungkook tries to reassure you, but it does the opposite.
Indeed, a drop of lead forms in your stomach because, what if Taehyung learns?
You don’t want him to know. It’d complicate everything, ruin everything.
“Besides,” Jungkook adds, “I’ll have to handle him in April anyway.”
You frown, a confused crease streaking across your brow. “Why?”
Jungkook meets your gaze. “I’m going to Paris with Jimin to see your brother at the end of the semester.”
Your heart starts racing in your chest, anxiety flooding your blood. “Oh?”
Jungkook toys with his piercings, scanning your features carefully. “Yeah. It’s been planned for a while.”
“You didn’t tell me.” You’re aware you once again sound accusing, but you can’t help it.
Not when you see the expiration date of your relationship with Jungkook flashing in your mind.
“Sorry,” he apologizes. “I just didn’t think to tell you? I thought I mentioned it when we Facetimed Tae the other day.”
You can’t blame him for not explicitly telling you - the trip has likely been planned for a while, and it’s not like you speak about your brother a lot. Though you mention him once in a while, you’ve both been good at avoiding talking about him. Now that he’s mentioned the Facetime call though, you do recall, and it’s like a hand is squeezing around your heart some more.
“No worries,” you say, and you offer him what you hope is a reassuring smile. “When do you leave?”
“April 29th, I think? I’ll check.”
You nod, and you look away from Jungkook to stare at your laptop instead, though your gaze loses its focus as your brother invades your thoughts. You think about what he’d say - you know he’ll be furious, and he’ll likely kick Jungkook out of your apartment.
Jungkook will never be able to handle Taehyung. Not when he’s being an overbearing asshole like only he knows to do.
“Peach,” Jungkook says in a small voice that almost sounds whiny. “Why do you look so upset?”
“You can’t handle Tae,” you say. You worry at your bottom lip and then take a deep breath. “It’s really better if he doesn’t know.”
Jungkook remains silent for a few seconds, though he nods his head. “Okay.” He nods again, offering you a tight-lipped smile. “Do you want to head home then?”
“Yeah,” you answer without a beat of silence. “Yeah, I think we should go home.”
Jungkook’s gaze drops to his laptop, and you feel bad. You truly do - he looks defeated, much like Yoongi looked like earlier.
“Can we watch something when we get home though?” you quickly ask.
You can’t help it. You can’t stand the sight of Jungkook upset - it’s just wrong to you.
He immediately brightens, a small curving his lips upwards. “Yeah?”
You nod. “Yeah, definitely. Should get some cuddles in too.”
His smile widens, and he meets your gaze, the usual mischievous twinkle back in the depths of his eyes. “Sounds like a plan.”
And it really is. You think, you don’t need more with Jungkook. You don’t need the relationship to change, don’t need anyone to know. Because it’s simple right now, and there’s beauty in its simplicity.
Wednesday, March 27th
“Don’t!” you shriek, but Jungkook ignores you, stealing the TV remote from your hands.
“We’re not watching your reality TV show,” he says as he plops down on the couch into a lying position.
You glare at him, frowning as you fold your arms on your chest. “You like it.”
“Sometimes.” He flashes you a bunny grin that makes you gulp around a sudden lump in your throat. “But right now, I’m in the mood for a movie.”
You look up to the ceiling, searching for salvation yet finding none. “What movie?”
“Just come here,” he says, opening his arms for you.
You can’t resist. His gravity is too strong, and he pulls you in, like he’s the sun and you’re the comet.
Though you might come from the Kuiper Belt, you know you’re bound to crash into him anyway.
Once you’re nestled in his arms, Jungkook resumes his scrolling on Netflix.
“What about this?” he asks.
“Extraction?” you say as you eye the movie he stops on. “I’m not in the mood for action.”
“Then a romantic comedy it is.”
You chuckle against him, pecking the mole on his neck. He chooses the movie Always Be My Maybe, and then tightens his grip around you.
“I like that movie,” you say.
“You’ve seen it already?”
You reach for his hand before he’s able to change it. “Yeah, but I don’t mind,” you reassure him.
He nods, and that’s how you end up watching the movie, slowly dozing off on his chest. You’re in and out of sleep, watching the bright screen whenever you wake up, and when the credits roll in, Jungkook yawns over you.
“Were you sleeping?” you ask, faking offence.
“You were,” Jungkook points out, flicking your nose as you raise your head to look at him.
You move your face away, resting your head on the couch. “Barely.”
Jungkook cocks an eyebrow, and then you both burst out laughing.
You like this. You like the intimacy of being with Jungkook in your own home, like that in between these walls you get to call him yours. It’s treacherous, but oh so inebriating, like he’s summer wine you’ve become addicted to.
Instead of watching another movie, Jungkook goes to his room to retrieve his speaker, and he puts a random playlist on while you fetch a rosé bottle from the fridge, where you’ve left it before watching the movie. You’d decided to spend the evening in despite both your friends and his friends asking to hang out, and so you’d gotten a bottle earlier today.
That, and the board game Ticket to Ride, your favourite board game.
“That’s not how it works,” you complain a while later, when you’re one glass in and Jungkook grabs a locomotive and wagon card from the five on the side.
“What?” he lets out.
“If you take a locomotive you can only take one card,” you remind him.
It’s his first time playing, and though the game is fairly simple, you’ve noticed Jungkook has a tendency to try and cheat his way to the win. You’re tempted to let him keep the two cards when he offers you puppy eyes, yet you stand your ground, holding your hand out.
“Give me the wagon back.”
“Take it from me,” he teases, lips stretching in a smirk.
“Oh, you want to play this way?” you reply in the same teasing tone, and Jungkook toys on his piercings.
“Maybe?”
You get up from where you’ve been sitting on the floor, walking to the other side of the coffee table. Jungkook watches you, an apprehensive yet excited look in his eyes, and he laughs the second you drop behind him, hands aiming for his sides.
He leans against you, his large frame almost enough to make you crumple to the floor, and you wrap your arms around him, holding him close.
“Give me the wagon,” you repeat.
“Or what?”
“Or I’m not playing the game anymore.”
He looks over his shoulder at you, a pout on his pink lips. “Okay then, take your wagon back.”
He gives it to you, and you smile victoriously before pecking his cheek. “Thank you.”
You walk back to your side of the table, though you stop halfway, eyes brightening.
“I love this song!”
Jungkook leans back on his hands, tilting his head to the side as Chasing Cars by Snow Patrol starts playing.
It was your favourite song growing up. You used to listen to a different version of it you’d heard on Grey’s Anatomy, and you’d listen to it whenever you felt sad. Whenever you needed to feel like you weren’t alone in the universe, like someone was waiting for you, somewhere.
And as you look down at Jungkook while the lyrics start, you know someone was waiting all along.
“Sing it for me,” Jungkook says, smiling softly.
You can’t help the blush that creeps on your cheeks. “I don’t know how to sing. But you do!”
He chuckles, yet immediately starts singing as you offer him a hand to pull him up to his feet. He obliges, and he rests his large hands on your waist as you wrap your arms around his neck, holding him close. He sways you to the music as he softly sings, cheeks dusted in pink, and you pull him even closer, resting your head on his chest.
Simple intimacy. That is what you and Jeon Jungkook are made of, and you think, if he’d ask you to lay here, in this moment, you’d lie with him until eternity took you in its hold. Until you’d be nothing more than dust between the stars - remembrance of what was once great.
But April is looming closer, a giant towering over the both of you, one step away from crushing you under its boot.
“You know,” Jungkook says while the song continues in the background.
“Mmh?” you let out, looking up to meet his gaze.
His eyes are heavy with emotions, and you swim in them, bathe in them. You feel complete, cherished, and you hope he knows you feel the same way.
You hope he knows you’ve been falling in love with him despite the odds.
“I’ve never been like this with anyone before,” he admits, his voice gentle. “I’ve had situationships, I guess, but nothing like us.”
You smile softly, your heart racing in your chest. “Me neither. You’re the first.”
It’s true. Though you’ve sort of dated Sam Hwang for a few weeks during the summer, it was nothing like it is with Jungkook.
Sam Hwang never looked at you the way that Jungkook looks at you.
Jungkook leans forward, resting his forehead against yours as he keeps on swaying you both to the music, the song nearing its last chorus. Your eyes flutter shut from the proximity, and your breaths mingle as you fall silent for a few seconds.
“I love having firsts with you,” he whispers.
You almost reply that you love him. The moment calls for it - the atmosphere is that of romance, the music is close to your soul, and he… He’s the blood in your veins and the oxygen in your lungs. Yet you can’t say it - you’ve never told anyone you loved them before. And you’re not even sure you truly love him. Yes, you have feelings, but everything is overshadowed by the knowledge that you’re bound to end.
You don’t want to tell him you love him and make it too real only to have him slip from your fingers the second Taehyung learns.
“Me too,” you instead reply. “I love spending time with you.”
It’s as close to the truth as you’ll get, and he allows it, pressing a soft kiss on your lips. It’s slow, patient, like the whole universe will pause for you two. He pulls away when the song ends, bending to grab his phone on the table.
He restarts the song, and the second his phone is back on the table again, you pull him back in, tiptoeing to kiss him again. He wraps his arm around your waist, holding you tight against him, and you sigh at the pillowy softness of his mouth, at the way his piercings feel just right pressing indents in your lip. His free hand cups your cheek, holding you in place as he deepens the kiss, tilting his head to the side.
His tongue swipes at your bottom lip, almost hesitantly, but you open up for him immediately, tasting the rosé in his mouth as he kisses you deeply, languidly. The kiss never accelerates, yet it’s infinitely passionate.
Much like that first kiss you’d exchange, during the power outage on Valentine’s Day.
You think you knew then - he’d kissed you so softly, like you were fragile, just a flower petal a second from being blown away. Even then, he’d cared for you, and it’d scared you.
But there’s nothing scary about this. There’s nothing scary about the way he gently hikes your shirt up to slide his hand underneath it, his fingers tracing idle patterns on your back, leaving goosebumps in their wake. There’s nothing scary about the way he sighs when you run your hands through his hair, gently tugging at the soft strands. There’s nothing scary about the way he backs you towards the couch, spinning around at the last second so that he can sit down.
There’s nothing scary about him pulling you in, always, so that you straddle his lap, connecting your mouths again a second later. No, it’s only natural. He’s the wind and you the leaves. He’s the sun that shines on you, his moon.
You were always meant to collide after all, and though the aftermath might be terrifying, all you can do right now is enjoy it while it lasts.
Jungkook tentatively grinds up, his arousal evident as he presses against your clothed self. You let out a breathy sound that makes him push his tongue in your mouth, and you suck on it, earning a grunt from him as his hands drop to your hips to drag you on him again. You grab at the hem of his shirt, disconnecting your mouths just long enough to pull the fabric off him, and then you’re kissing him again, crashing your lips on his hard enough that you think you taste blood, though you don’t care.
You just want him. Need him, so viscerally you think you’ll combust.
“Peach,” Jungkook lets out as you move to his neck.
Unable to resist, you suck a hickey on him, a bright purple mark on the spot where his shoulder connects with his neck. He groans, leaning his head back against the couch to give you better access as you lick at the spot, soothing the sting.
When you straighten, Jungkook meets your gaze, his chest quickly going up and down. You’re just as out of breath as him, and when he reaches for the hem of your shirt, you let him take it off you, leaving you in only your black lace bralette. He looks at your breasts, cupping them in his large hands as he sighs appreciatively.
“Every time it’s like you get more beautiful,” he murmurs, and he looks up at you then, his eyes crinkled at the corners in what you can only call adoration.
“Kook…”
His hands return to your waist, and he wets his lips, playing with his piercings. You grind against him, and his eyes immediately flutter shut.
“You think we can fuck out here?” you tease, rolling your hips.
“On the couch that your brother bought,” he replies, and there’s something so sinful about the thought that you know you’ll do it.
It’s not like Taehyung is around and will know.
So you bend forward, capturing Jungkook’s mouth in another languid kiss while you unbutton his pants. When the button comes undone, you straighten, standing between his legs so that you can pull the jeans down his legs. You leave the boxers on, eyeing his length as you kneel, hands resting on his thighs.
“Can I suck your dick?” you ask.
He chuckles. “Yes. But please be quick, I want to be buried inside of you.”
You narrow your gaze at him, but let out a laugh despite yourself.
You focus on his dick again then, on the wet spot at the top where his purple underwear has turned darker. You bend forward, littering small kisses along his shaft, and you tentatively lick at the wet spot, the taste of his precum filling your mouth. And though you’d planned to tease him, to be the brat you know he likes, you give in right away, pulling his boxers down just enough so that you can lick at his slit.
He lets out a breathy sound that has you bite your lip as you look up at him through your lashes. He’s got his head thrown back, eyes closed, and from this angle, all you can see is his sharp jaw.
You pull his boxers down more, and he helps you by raising his ass for a few seconds. His dick springs free, already rock hard, and you immediately grab the base to hold it up as you finish taking off his boxers, letting them tangle around his ankles. You’re quick to lick a long stripe from between his balls up to the tip of his cock, and then you take him in your mouth, hollowing your cheeks around him.
He bucks his hips, fucking up into your mouth, and you moan when he hits the back, your eyes immediately watering.
He lets you lead after that, hands lost in your hair as you bob your head up and down, working him closer to his high. You love the feel of him in your mouth, love the way he grunts and praises you under his breath, and you think you’d be able to come from just hearing him, pleasuring him.
It doesn’t get to that though. When Jungkook truly nears his high, he pulls you away from his dick, and you meet his gaze to see his pupils are blown wide, filled with so much lust all you can do is obey when he says, “Go get a condom in my room, mmh?”
You nod, and you get up to walk towards his room, feeling his gaze burning on you as you pass the threshold and head to the night table. You pull a condom out, and you walk back to the living room to find Jungkook jerking himself off, his grip on his dick tight enough you know it has to hurt a little.
“Put it on for me,” he says, and he stops jerking off, holding his dick up for you.
You sit next to him, pulling the condom out of the tinfoil package, and then you roll it on his dick. He hisses as you do so, but the second it’s on he pushes you back until you’re lying on the couch and he’s hovering over you.
His hair falls in his eyes, and you quickly push the strands back. He leans in, pressing his lips on yours for a kiss far softer than what you expected, and you smile against him.
He grins when he pulls away, eyes shining with lust and adoration again, and then he’s taking off your pants, taking his sweet time. Kissing every inch of skin revealed, from your inner thigh to a spot below your knee. He stops after that, instead eyeing the wet spot on your underwear, and then he pulls at his piercings, sending you a dark look that makes you go molten.
“I want to fuck you in this,” he says as he finishes taking off your pants, his free hand going to your hip where he traces your underwear. “Want to ruin your panties.”
“Do it,” you challenge him.
He doesn’t need to hear more before he’s returning over you, and his hand pushes your panties to the side so that he can run a finger between your folds, and then circle your clit. You grind your hips, seeking more friction, but Jungkook doesn’t oblige, instead pulling his finger away from your pussy.
“Be patient,” he whispers, and then he kisses you again.
The kiss is feathersoft, gentle, and you lose yourself in the very essence of him. You don’t care - you just want this moment, forever. A scene constantly replaying, away from the atrocity of the world, with your favourite song as the background music.
“Please,” you beg in a soft murmur when he pulls away from your lips, and this time he obliges, returning his hand to your pussy. This time, he pushes in, and you sigh against him as your walls clench around his digit.
“You’re already so wet,” he says, and then he’s kissing you again, his tongue lapping at yours.
You moan in his mouth, hands lightly scratching his back as he adds a second finger. You can hear squelching sounds between your legs, and you’d be embarrassed if it didn’t feel so good that you can’t form a single coherent thought.
“Fuck,” you curse, and Jungkook chuckles, pecking your cheek.
“You take my fingers so well, peach,” he praises. “Will you take my cock just as well?”
You moan again, and you nod your head yes. “Yeah. Please.”
He smirks, pulling his fingers out of you. You both eye them - they’re covered in your juices, and it’s decadent, sinful.
Even more so when Jungkook puts them in his mouth to clean them thoroughly, drinking in your juices.
“So sweet,” he whispers after, and then he shifts, straightening between your legs so that he can align his dick with your entrance, your panties still pushed to the side. He meets your gaze, his own dark with lust. “How do you want me tonight?” he asks, rubbing his dick on you slowly.
“Just fuck me, but come near,” you say, pulling on one of his wrists so that he leans over you again.
He smiles, infinitely soft despite what you’re doing, and then he pushes in, ever so slowly. Inch after inch, Jungkook spears you with his dick until he bottoms out. He stills there, and you wrap your legs around his dainty waist to keep him as close as possible. He obliges, stealing a deep kiss on your lips, and he slowly pulls out before slamming to the hilt again, and you moan in his mouth.
The rhythm he establishes is slow and steady. Deep, in a way that makes you see stars in his gaze. Or maybe that’s just the way the light reflects in his eyes, or the emotions still swirling in the depths of him. You don’t know. All that you know is that you’re falling and falling, with no chance to ever stop now.
You’ve crossed too many lines to ever be able to stop. So you’ll enjoy it while it lasts. Chase all the cars around his head until you can’t anymore, until the last nail is in the coffin and you have to say goodbye to this, to him.
But for now, you enjoy. And you enjoy as best as you can, eyes fluttering shut as he slightly picks up the pace, whispering sweet nothings in your ear. You hold him close, arms and legs tight around him, and you moan as he makes love to you.
At least that’s what this feels like. And you wouldn’t want it any other way. You just want the warm proximity of his body on yours, of his lips kissing your mouth. Jungkook gives you all, and you hope he knows you’re giving all to him in return.
Everything. You’ll give him everything until you have nothing left to give, if he so takes it.
“Fuck, peach,” he whispers. He slows down his rhythm, meets your gaze. “I’m really in love with this pussy of yours.”
You know why he says it that way. Know exactly what he truly means but can’t say, and you take that too, keep it locked up in a safe corner of your heart.
“I know,” you whisper, cupping his cheek, and he rests his forehead on yours again.
“I’ll fuck you like this every day,” he says, and it sounds like a promise.
A promise that maybe you’ll make it past your brother’s return.
“Please do,” you beg, and then you’re kissing again, and he’s pounding into you harder, seeking completion for the both of you.
You come before him. Nails digging in his back while you arch yours, walls pulsing around him. That’s what sends him over the edge, and Jungkook climaxes, his head falling in the crook of your neck as he comes and comes.
He’d paint you white if it wasn’t for the condom, and the thought makes you grind your hips instinctively. He kisses your neck in retaliation, and you moan softly, tilting your head to give him better access.
When you’ve come down from the high, you glance towards the coffee table and your abandoned game of Ticket to Ride. The sight makes you laugh, and you press a soft kiss on the mole on Jungkook’s neck as he asks, “What’s got you laughing?”
“We never finished the game,” you remind him.
He lifts his head just enough to look at the coffee table. “Damn,” he lets out. “I totally forgot about that.”
You can’t blame him. When you’re together, you forget about everything, too - he becomes the center of your universe. And you wouldn’t want it any other way.
“Should we finish it?” you ask.
He meets your gaze, pecks your forehead once. “Shower first?”
You can’t say no to those big doe eyes, so you follow him to the bathroom.
And while he washes your back, you hear the clock ticking, your expiration date looming closer with every second that passes.
Saturday, April 13th
The movie theatre is packed.
You’re waiting in line for popcorn with Nabi, Namjoon and Ria, while Seokjin, Hoseok and Yoongi go to the bathroom. The hall of the movie theatre is loud, and you’ve been standing in silence with your friends as you wait for your turn, though you’ve been eyeing the menu as you’re trying to decide what to order.
You settle on a medium-sized bag of popcorn to share with Yoongi, and Namjoon and Ria grab different candies and chocolate bars for themselves and your other friends. You’re walking towards your movie room when you notice an all-too recognizable tattooed boy, who stands taller than the group that surrounds him.
His eyes light up when he sees you, and he grins broadly as he waves at you.
Four pairs of eyes turn to look at you - Jimin, Sera, Lisa and Eunwoo - and you smile at them, though your gaze quickly shifts back to Jungkook.
You’d told him you were coming to the movies with your friends before going out for drinks. You’re not surprised he’s decided to pull up - despite everything you’ve told him, he’s jealous of your friendship with Yoongi. Which you reckon is funny - Yoongi is trying to fix things with Hoseok, and all you’ve been doing is offer help to him when he needs it.
You don’t think the relationship is fixable, but you haven’t had the strength to break it to Yoongi yet. Not when they had a moment last week, and he’s been far too happy about it since then.
You walk over to where Jungkook’s standing, your friends in tow. It’s hard to stop yourself from hugging him, but you manage to do it, instead greeting everyone and smiling at Jimin as he asks what movie you’re going to see.
“Dune 2,” you reply.
Jimin snorts, saying, “Thought so.”
It sounds ominous, and you slightly furrow your brows, glancing towards Jungkook. He only shrugs his shoulders as he purses his lips.
And that’s how you end up mixing friend groups for the movie. You’re not surprised when Jungkook manages to sit on your left - he’s clearly been scheming for this all along. Yoongi, entirely oblivious, sits on your right.
“I haven’t even seen the first movie,” Yoongi says as he leans towards you. He quickly glances further down the row, where Hoseok sat with Namjoon and Nabi.
Jungkook mirrors Yoongi, and he’s so close you catch a whiff of the detergent he uses to wash his clothes. “It was practically a walking simulator in the desert. Not much to miss.”
Yoongi nods, sitting back in his seat. He offers you a knowing look, and then turns towards Seokjin and Ria on his other side, joining whatever conversation they’re having. You purse your lips, before sliding your gaze back to Jungkook.
“What are you doing here?” you ask through gritted teeth.
“My friends wanted to see the movie,” he says, shrugging his shoulders. “Thought we could go at the same time.”
You look up to the ceiling, though a smile is playing at the corners of your lips. “What a coincidence.”
He grins. “What a coincidence indeed.”
It makes you chuckle, and before you can say anything else, the light of the movie theatre dims, leaving you in only the glow of the screen as it comes to life.
You eat your popcorn as many movie trailers pass on the screen, Yoongi taking some once in a while. The movie starts when you’re halfway done with the bag, and soon you’re lost in the scenes, too focused to eat.
That’s when Jungkook strikes, stealing a handful of popcorn from your bag.
“Hey!” you whisper-shout, and he winks at you as he eats a mouthful of the snack.
“What?” he whispers back once he’s swallowed.
“That’s mine.”
He flicks your nose, leaning closer to say directly in your ear, “What’s yours is mine, and what’s mine is yours, peach.”
You narrow your gaze. “You haven’t even bought any snacks.”
He shrugs. “I knew I’d steal yours.”
You roll your eyes, slightly shaking your head as you look back towards the screen, and he chuckles softly. Scenes flash in front of your eyes, and you get lost in the action. It might be an hour later, or just a few minutes, when Jungkook pokes your knee, attracting your attention.
You glance at him, but he’s focusing on the screen, his skin looking honey-like in the light. You furrow your brows in question, but when he doesn’t say anything, you shrug, looking back at the screen.
He does it again thirty seconds later, and this time he’s stifling a laugh when you glance at him.
“What do you want?” you whisper as you lean closer to him.
“You,” he replies simply, his eyes darkening as he meets your gaze.
You gulp. “We’re in the middle of a movie theatre with all of our friends.”
“I know,” he says, shrugging. “I’ve just been thinking of how you feel around my…”
You punch his shoulder before he can finish his sentence, and Lisa throws you a look that makes you sit back in your seat, folding your arms on your chest.
“Just focus on the movie, Kook,” you mumble.
He chuckles again, but before he can say anything else, Lisa nudges him. He glances at her, leaning closer when she whispers something you can’t quite hear.
His whole demeanour changes after that, and he sits back in his chair, a slight pout on his lips. Gone is the playfulness, but you think it’s safer that way. He’s way too obvious when you’re in public, and though Taehyung still hasn’t said a thing, you know it’s bound to explode in your face soon.
Jungkook is leaving for Paris in just a few weeks after all.
It douses you, and you finish watching the movie with a lump in your throat, one that doesn’t disappear even when you’re at the bar later, your friend group mixing with Jungkook’s far too easily. Of course, Jungkook notices, and he sits next to you, nudging you.
You glance at him, noticing the concern in his eyes.
“Is something wrong?” he asks.
“No,” you lie, but he sees through it immediately.
“Is it your cramps?”
You’re on your period. Obviously, he knows, and he’s been sweet about it, buying you snacks and putting his hands, always warm, on your lower stomach while you cuddle.
You purse your lips, shaking your head. The concern doesn’t disappear from his features though, and you feel bad. Enough so that you say, “I’m just…”
You trail off as Lisa appears, sitting on the other side of Jungkook with two beers in hand. She gives one to Jungkook, who thanks her quickly before setting his gaze on you again. Yet she lingers, and you find yourself unable to speak, shrugging your shoulders.
“If there’s anything, just let me know,” Jungkook says, and he offers you a small smile that does nothing to tame the worry in his gaze. “I don’t mind heading home earlier.”
You nod once, and the conversation dies as Hoseok appears on the other side of the table, cheeks red with the shots he’s already downed.
“Not drinking tonight?” he asks you.
You shrug. “Not really in the mood.”
Hoseok narrows his gaze in his suspicion. “I’ve never seen you not in the mood to drink.”
You chuckle. “Well, now you have.”
You’re relieved when he lets it go, especially as you sensed Jungkook tensing by your side, an indication that he was going to intervene if Hoseok didn’t drop it. There’s a short silence, during which you notice Hoseok looking at Yoongi where he’s drinking with Namjoon and Seokjin, a few tables over.
You glance at Jungkook, motioning towards Hoseok. Jungkook frowns, not understanding, and you quickly pull out your phone to text him.
[10:37 pm] You: i want to talk to hobi about yoongi but not in front of you guys
Jungkook pulls out his phone to read your message. He doesn’t reply, yet he nods, turning towards Lisa. “Where are Sera and Jimin?”
“Ordering something at the bar,” Lisa replies, entirely unaware. “Why?”
“Want shots?”
Lisa beams under Jungkook’s gaze, and you taste bile in your mouth as they get up and walk away together, Jungkook shooting you a quick glance over his shoulder.
You can complain all you want about Jungkook being jealous of Yoongi, but you’re just as jealous of Lisa after all.
“What’s up with you and Yoongi?” you ask when they’re out of earshot, gaining Hoseok’s attention.
“Man…” he trails off. “I don’t know. I don’t know how I feel.”
“Is that why you’ve decided to switch universities?”
You’ve been asking yourself that question for weeks, but Hoseok has been good at avoiding you, clearly realizing that you’ve grown closer to Yoongi.
Hoseok widens his gaze, and the blush on his cheeks deepens. “No? I said it’s because I’m following a professor.”
“What professor?” you ask, cocking an eyebrow.
Hoseok shrugs, his eyes dropping to a knot in the wood of the table. “Why do you care?”
“You’re my friend,” you remind him. “No matter the history that we have. I’d be sad to see you go.”
He chuckles, and it’s a lot more bitter than you ever expected to hear him. “Listen, I don’t really want to be questioned. Is Yoongi the one that asked you to ask me this?”
“No,” you say. “Not at all. I’m just worried about you.”
“About me?” he repeats. “I’m all good, Y/n.”
He doesn’t sound convincing at all, so you say, “Just make sure you don’t do something you’ll regret.”
“I already did,” he admits, and his glance towards Yoongi is far too telling. “I’m not into him like that. I don’t even know if I’m into men like that.”
“Have you told him?”
He shrugs. “Here and there. I think he knows.”
You think so too, as Yoongi had mentioned it when you’d studied together a few weeks ago.
“Just make sure you’re honest with him, and honest with yourself,” you say after a few beats of silence.
Hoseok purses his lips, nodding once. “Will do.”
The air turns awkward as Hoseok just keeps on staring at the knot in the wood. You feel bad - you used to be a lot closer to him, and in just a few weeks, your relationship shifted. But you think it might be for the better - you can’t imagine how Jungkook would feel if you were close to someone you used to sleep with, considering he’s jealous of a friend you’ve never done anything with.
Not that that would stop you from being friends with someone. Especially not when April 29th is coming soon, and with it, your situationship - you’re not sure you can call it a relationship - will end.
“Where are you moving?” you ask.
“San Diego,” he replies quickly, and a shy smile appears on his lips, like the thought excites him. “I can’t wait to not have to deal with winter anymore.”
“I can imagine,” you say, chuckling. “Though winter wasn’t too bad this year.”
“If there was an inch of snow then it was bad.” He says it wisely, and this time you laugh as he breaks into a smile.
The conversation is easier after that. Still heavy, because you both know the friendship likely won’t survive the distance, but you still manage to have fun as you speak about classes, about life, and about what he’ll do once he’s in California. Half an hour passes like that, and then you move to the bar, agreeing to grab a single drink.
You settle on an Amaretto Sour, and Ria and Nabi join you at the bar. You end up doing Lychee bombs with them, and then you follow them all back to the table where the rest of your friends are, along with Jimin, Sera and Jungkook.
You’re relieved to see Lisa isn’t there. Not that she’s not nice. She always is, despite her obvious attraction towards Jungkook. And though she clearly senses that something’s happening between you and Jungkook, she’s never said anything, and you respect her for it.
You sit between Nabi and Ria, and Nabi quickly melts against Namjoon next to her. You snort at the sight, turning to say it to Ria, who seems to be in a staring contest with Seokjin across the table.
You don’t really know what’s happening between the two. Ria mentioned that she’s not interested in him, saying he’s just gotten out of a relatively long relationship, and you’re not close enough to Seokjin to know his opinion.
You’re just observant, and you know just how much the air fills with electricity when these two are concerned. Lightning is bound to strike at some point, and you just hope it does so without hurting anyone.
You wonder, is that how the people around you perceive you and Jungkook?
The evening unfolds, calmer than your usual outings - you find yourself going home just a little after midnight. Jungkook’s with you, and he unlocks the door as you slowly walk up the stairs, shooting you a glance.
“You sure everything’s okay?” he asks as you finally reach the top.
You purse your lips, meeting his gaze. The streetlight down the stairs reflects in his gaze, and he looks angelic, innocent like this.
“Yeah, I’m just…” you trail off. “You’re leaving soon.”
His features soften, and he opens the door for you to walk in, following behind you. “I know,” he says once he’s shut the door.
You turn the lights on, meeting his gaze. Unable to help yourself, you cup his cheek, thumb swiping at his skin. “Want to share a bed tonight?” you ask.
As if you haven’t been sharing a bed for weeks already.
“Yes, of course,” he immediately agrees, and he covers your hand with his own, tugging you closer. “If you kiss me first.”
That makes you smile, like only he knows to do, and you tiptoe, pressing your lips on his in a featherlike peck.
“That doesn’t count,” he complains, lips jutting out in a small pout.
“Then kiss me,” you challenge. “Kiss me stupid.”
You don’t need to ask twice - he closes the distance between your mouths, lips ravaging yours, and you lose your hands in his hair.
Later, after you’ve sucked his dick in the shower - you don’t like having sex on your period, but you still wanted to make him feel good - you lie down in your bed, the fairy lights making the atmosphere far gentler than it should be.
It’s treacherous, and you lie with your head on Jungkook’s chest, listening to his steady heartbeat. Chasing Cars is playing on his speaker, and you hold him tighter, putting all of your love in the act. He kisses the top of your head, mouth lingering against you.
“I’m happy you came tonight,” you admit. Indeed, despite the anxiety of Taehyung learning, you like hanging out with Jungkook. Like spending as much time as possible with him right now - the clock is ticking after all, and the sound resembles that of a bomb about to go off.
“Me too,” he whispers.
You lift your head, meeting his gaze. “Have you talked to Taehyung recently?”
The question takes him aback, and his eyebrows knit together. “I speak to him almost every day, why?”
Because you’ve been avoiding your brother like the plague. Because you know the second you speak to Taehyung, you’ll blurt out the truth, and you’re not ready to face his reaction yet.
You doubt you’ll ever be ready.
“How is he and the girl doing?” you ask. “Ariane?”
“Good,” Jungkook answers. “They’re pretty much official now.”
Your lips stretch in a thin line, and you rest your head on his chest again.
You don’t want him to see the jealousy in your gaze.
“Good for him.” It sounds just as flat as you feel - like a tire pierced with a nail, emptied of all air.
Jungkook must feel it too, because his grip around you tightens, like he’s trying to fuse your bodies together. As if it’d save you from the looming heartbreak.
“We’ll figure it out,” Jungkook whispers a while later, when you thought he was asleep.
You hope he doesn’t take your silence personal - you just don’t think you can figure it out.
Taehyung would never let it happen. So silence is what you offer Jungkook, and you wonder if the beat his heart skips is an indication that he’s breaking, much like you are breaking too.
Sunday, April 28th
Time goes by fast. Sometimes, you think it’s even faster when you’re trying to hold on to something - like sand slipping through the fingers of a fist held tight, time has been slipping away.
The end is near.
You’re sitting on Jungkook’s bed, watching him as he packs his suitcase. He’s been lazy, stopping often so that he can kiss you, hold you. He’s been clingy lately, much like you’ve been.
Like you’ve been trying to fit a whole relationship in just a few weeks.
Jungkook lifts his head from his sock drawer, meeting your gaze. He smiles, but there’s sadness behind his pupils, lurking in the depths of his eyes. You want to take it away, but all you manage to do is smile a weak smile.
“I wonder if they’ll want to go to the Catacombs,” Jungkook says.
He’s been saying random stuff once in a while as he packs, grasping for a conversation you haven’t been able to join in. But you try, you always try, and you know he’s not mad at you for it.
Jungkook could never be mad at you.
It’s strange how he changed in the last four months. You think back on the Incident, that dreaded Incident you had believed to be the most embarrassing thing in your life. Today, you know it wasn’t. It was the start of something great, something you wish never had an expiration date.
But nothing gold can stay, or so they say.
“I bet they’re creepy,” you answer. “Not sure I’d go if I were you.”
“I assume you’re the kind of person who gets scared while watching horror movies too, huh?” Jungkook teases, and he walks towards you, hands full of socks.
He drops them in the suitcase at your feet as you slightly shake your head, a teasing smirk growing on your lips. You doubt it meets your eyes, but it’s the best you can do.
“Says you, who prefers watching romance over action,” you tease.
Indeed, the first few times you’ve watched movies together, he’s suggested going for action first. But he never once appeared disappointed when you chose a romance movie, instead beaming at you as he nodded enthusiastically. It was adorable, endearing, like everything is when it comes to Jungkook.
You can hardly believe he used to sleep around, used to be the most renowned fuckboy in your college. Nowadays, Jungkook appears more like a hopeless romantic, and it’s easy to figure out why.
As someone who never received love from his family, he’s been craving it his whole life. At least you think so, and you’ve been giving it to him, pouring it to him, by actions rather than words.
“Nothing beats romance,” he declares, and you chuckle as he plops down on the bed next to you.
You turn your head towards him as he lies down, one hand on his chest.
“Is that why you cry in every movie?”
He frowns, a pout adorning his lips. “I don’t.”
You cock an eyebrow, because obviously he does, and you both burst out laughing at the same time.
No matter how dreaded the circumstances are, the chemistry between you and Jeon Jungkook is undeniable. And as you look at him, you wonder if there’s a universe out there where you’re allowed to be with him. Where older brothers aren’t a thing, and where you get to call him yours, to scream it from the rooftops.
It douses your enthusiasm, and your smile falls as you look away.
Jungkook sits up, cupping your cheek to force you to look at him again. He scans your features for a few seconds, and you stare at his eyebrow piercing, as if that will keep you from crumbling.
“You know…” he lets out. He sucks on his lower lip piercings, pulling at them so hard you think it has to hurt. “I’ve been thinking.”
“Yeah?”
He nods. “I really want to make us work.”
His simple sentence empties everything in your head, in your soul, until there’s just him left.
“But how?”
“I’ll speak to Taehyung,” he says, for what has to be the thousandth time. Indeed, you’ve had that conversation before, but you never once agreed. “I’ll speak to him in Paris, and then when I come back this doesn’t have to be over.”
“This?” you repeat.
“Us.”
You sigh, and you look between his eyes. Hope lights his gaze, and you think there has to be a museum out there to exhibit such beauty.
Jungkook is breathtaking in every way that matters.
“Tae will kill you,” you say, and the hope slowly withers like flowers in the fall. “Try to have a nice trip instead.”
“Then we can talk to him when I come back,” Jungkook suggests. “Together. I can use you as a human shield if he tries to kill me.”
You snort, and the hope reignites in his gaze. “What if it doesn’t work?”
“Then he’ll be mad,” Jungkook simply states. “I don’t want to lose you, peach.”
Fuck. You’re in love, and you’re in love deep.
“You might lose his friendship,” you say, but your resolve is melting away far quicker than you expected. Because he’s offering you a silver lining, a life vest in the storm that’s been raging inside your head for weeks.
“I honestly don’t care,” Jungkook says, but you see it in his eyes: he cares, and he’d be hurt. “I’m sure he’ll get over it.”
You highly doubt so but… what if he does? What if he forgives Jungkook, forgives you?
Then you wouldn’t need to travel to another universe. You’d have this one, and you’d have Jungkook.
Maybe you should try.
“Are you sure?” you ask, voice smaller than the atoms holding your body together.
He nods vehemently. “I am. 100%. I don’t want to lose you when we’ve barely just started.”
“Kook…”
He kisses you then, as if he needs to show you with action instead of words. You end up tangled in his bed, your bodies connected on a level deeper than the physical, yet you wouldn’t dare say it. And he doesn’t either, not even when you inevitably go to bed later that evening.
You’re nestled in his embrace, a few minutes after he’s turned his LED lights off, when you say, “Kook?”
“Mmh?”
“Don’t talk to Tae in Paris,” you say. “We’ll wait for you to come back. And we’ll talk to him together.”
“Okay,” he whispers. “Okay. If that’s your wish, then I can do it.” He’d said so earlier after all.
You nod. “I think it’s better if it comes from us both instead of just you.”
“Makes sense.” Jungkook kisses your forehead, and a soft smile spreads on your lips. “And peach?”
“Yeah?” you murmur.
“If you miss me too much, feel free to sleep in my bed and wear my clothes, okay?”
“Okay.”
He kisses your forehead again, and despite the words exchanged, you fear it might mean goodbye.
Prev | Chapter 10.5 | Next
☆☆☆☆☆
no but why did I forget how sad this chapter was? Help, they are so afraid to lose each other :') anywayyys what did you guys think about this chapter? Did you like it?? Please let me know:)
All rights reserved to @/oddinary4bts, 2024. Do not copy, repost or translate.
#chasing cars ch 10#jungkook smut#jungkook angst#jungkook fluff#jungkook x you#jungkook x reader#jungkook fic#jungkook#jjk smut#jjk angst#jjk fluff#jjk x you#jjk x reader#jjk fic#jjk#jeon jungkook#btswritersclub#chasing cars#chasing cars series
617 notes
·
View notes
Text
new chapter of chasing cars‼️‼️
MASTERLIST
Jeon Jungkook | Min Yoongi | Lee Minho | Lee Felix | Kim Mingyu | Bang Chan | Kim Namjoon | Jung Hoseok | Choi Seungcheol
-constantly being updated- <- (that’s a lie)
updated 7/16/2024 [chasing cars chapter 10‼️]
!!authors!! if u want ur work removed plz dm me:)
Helloooo! its been a while hasn’t it? School is dying down so I finally had a chance to update this master list! I have updated the counts and info on fics that were already there and added a bunch more (new idols get hype). another fun new thing is that im going to open my taglist, so whenever i update a new chapter or add a new fic or whatever, whoever wants to will get a notification. all you have to do is just add a note to the post that says “taglist” and ill add u, im trusting that youre over 16. anyways! enjoy the new library of fics!!!
peace 🫶🏻
fluff -> 🤍 | smut -> 🍋 | angst -> 🌧️ | major tw -> ‼️
Jeon Jungkook
♡ I Want You to Stay | @ahundredtimesover
series | wc: 261.3k | 🌧️🤍‼️
boss!jungkook x assistant!reader
PLEASE READ WARNINGS
idiot strangers to lovers, enemies to lovers if you squint, k-drama feels, angst, drama, fluff, smut, sexual themes, power dynamics, anxiety, depictions of assault and aggression [chapter 8] (specific warnings on post)
♡ strong enough | @hyukaslvr
series *ongoing* | current wc: 32k | 🌧️
idol!jungkook x idol!reader
idiot exes to lovers, slow burn, kdrama feels (kind of like our beloved summer minus the salt and water if yk loll), angst, drama, fluff, smut
♡ guilty pleasures | @kookslastbutton
series *ongoing* | current wc: 13.1k | 🌧️🍋
ceo!jungkook x reader (?) idol!tae x reader
!!!okay so the fate of the story has not yet been decided, you’ll get it once you read!!! (not poly!!)
angst, smut, fluff, loverstoexesto (?), coworkersto (?), unrequited love, smut, sexism, morally grey-ness, swearing, alcohol consumption, sexism in media and business, toxic relationships, abandonment issues, explicit sexual content
♡ things you don’t know | @btsgotjams27
oneshot | wc: 4.3k | 🌧️🤍
jungkook x f!reader
angst, ex best friends au, language, light kisses, miscommunication, reader jokes about unaliving her other best friend, mentions of throwing up
“i thought i’d never see you again”
♡ the farmhouse | @solecize
series | wc: 52.3k | 🌧️🤍
jungkook x reader
estranged friends to lovers, small town au, childhood best friends, slice of life, cowboy-ish jungkook, grief, mentions of death, death, fear, drinking and substance use, mutually pining, explicit language, jk as a parental figure (you’ll see), angst, fluff, growing up
♡ Chasing Cars | @oddinary4bts
series *ongoing* | current wc: 118.4k | 🌧️🍋
brothers best friend!jungkook x younger sister!reader
18+ mdni!, forbidden love? au, college!au, slice of life, smut, angst, fluff
♡ The Boy with Galaxies in His Eyes | @oddinary4bts
oneshot | wc: 52.9k | 🌧️🍋
idol!jungkook x tattoo-artist!reader
fwb to lovers, idol!au, angst (a lot), smut (a whole lot too), fluff, oc’s ex-boyfriend died and it takes an important place in the story, swearing, fuckboy Jungkook, fuckgirl oc, a whole bunch of red flags, miscommunication (they learn how to communicate don’t worry), exes that can’t stay out of your life, alcohol, they be a little toxic but they get better, explicit content: fingering, pussy slapping, squirting, oral sex (male and female receiving), mouth fucking, dirty talking, jungkook has a slight begging kink and an exhibitionism kink (not that present in the fic), dom!jk, switch!reader, car sex, sex in a tent, hair pulling (I think), tits/nipple play, unprotected sex, a little bit of ass slapping, mentions of choking
♡ For the Birds | @yoonieper
series *ongoing* | current wc: 0 | 🌧️🤍🍋‼️
not started yet but it looks incredible -> teasers coming soon
jungkook x reader
slow burn, lots of smut (not always healthy), cheating, discussions of depression, this series includes Jk in a pretty toxic environment, degradation (not the sexy kind), manipulation, and overall Jk being in an emotionally abusive situation! please read with caution!!
♡ how long will we fall | @jiminrings
oneshot | wc: 14k | 🌧️
jungkook x reader
soulmate au, painful f2l, unrequited love, a lot of angst, more fluff n wholesome moments, emotional constipation, yearning, jealousy, swearing, redemption arc, ngl jk kinda toxic
♡ touchin’ | @whatifyoulivelikethat
oneshot | wc: idk loll | 🍋🍋🍋
jungkook x reader
rated M (18+) for language, lovers that call themselves friends-with-benefits because jk is a fool, both parties are freaking annoying tbh, smut (fem reader, double lip piercing jk, heavy petting, standing doggy with clothes on, lots of neck making out, light nipple play, lowkey forearm kink), fluff, non-idol!au - jk is wearing the outfit from his 2023.06.29 weverse live
i dont usually recommend smut but this was just too good not to
Min Yoongi
♡ Countermelody | @bonvoyagenoona
series | wc: ~100k | 🍋🌧️🤍
yoongi x reader
small town enemies to lovers, angst, fluff, smut, humor, producers!yoongi, hobi, namjoon, songwriters!yoongi, hobi, namjoon, musician!reader
♡ Oh! Darling | @yoongiofmine
series | wc: 108k | 🤍🍋🌧️
professor!yoongi x student!reader
fluff, angst, smut, non idol au, university au, mild age gap (emphasis on mild, yn in grad school and yoongi in his early 30s), forbidden romance
♡ Kitsungi | @moni-logues
series | wc: 105k | 🤍🍋🌧️‼️
yoongi x reader
strangers-to-friends-to-lovers, non idol!au, angst, smut, eventual fluff ‼️alchohol consumption, yoongi and reader are both depressed, depressive episodes, attempted suicide, toxic relationships (readers ex), jokes about death, death, vomit, self harm, self deprecation, language (specific warnings posted for each chapter)
NOTE: please read the warnings carefully, there is a lot of heavy topics in this read
♡ Grey Area | @blushoseoks
series *ongoing* | current wc: 98,832 | 🌧️🍋
min yoongi x reader
heavy angst, language, alcohol consumption, university au, soulmate au, eventual smut, weed consumption, slow burn, death
♡ Illicit Favors | @yoongiofmine
oneshot | wc: 29k | 🍋🍋🍋
producer!yoongi x author!reader
smut with plot, friends to lovers, smut, more smut, even MORE smut, mutual pining, virgin reader, teaching sex au, this oneshot is amazing plz read it
♡ back-burner | @yoonpobs
series | wc: 95k | 🌧️🍋‼️
yoongi x f!reader
sisters best friend!au, best friend to lovers!au, sorta frenimies?to lovers!au, angst, *slow burn*, smut, fluff, one sided pining (?), longing, sibling jealousy, insecurities, family trauma, explicit language, eventual smut, eventual fluff, MAJOR ANGST, sexual harassment, mentions of poor mental health, alcohol as a coping mechanism, mentions of poor health, neglecting ones health [specific warnings in chapters]
guys this is another decently heavy one with a lot of sensitive topics so make the decision that is best for you while reading this
Kim Mingyu
♡ Today was (not) a fairytale | @babyleostuff
oneshot | wc: 1.6k | 🌧️🤍
idol!mingyu x fem!reader
established relationship, mingyu forgets your anniversary…
♡ Snowbound | @papermatisse
series *ongoing* | current wc: 17.6k | 🌧️🌧️🌧️
kim mingyu x f!reader
death mentioned/near death experiences, depression, unresolved mourning, cursing, emotional neglect, slight age gap (mingyu is slightly aged up), reader implied to be smaller than mingyu, stranger danger (?), extreme weather (?)
♡ How to Win Hearts for Dummies (the answer is lattes and banana bread) | @gyuswhore
oneshot | wc: 12.4k | 🌧️🤍
idol!mingyu x makeup-artist!reader
one sided pining, slow burn, swearing, shitty bosses, some descriptions of anxiety and breakdowns, reader has issues opening up
♡ Hits Different (…’cause it’s you) | @gyuswhore
2-part series | wc: 40k | 🌧️🤍🍋
kim mingyu x reader
based off ‘hits different’ by taylor swift, brothers best friend!au, brother!seokmin, smut (part 2), friends(?) to lovers, university!au, slowburn, mingyus a bit of an airhead and an ass, reader has a hard time managing her feelings, lots of frustrated tears, one sided pining, user toruro x minghao make an appearance, swearing, theres another woman (gasp…..but shes cool so), nayeon is a darling, seungchol is kind of annoying but we love him, smut tags in part 2
♡ Backburner | @spamgyu
series | wc: im not counting loll | 🌧️🤍
seungcheol x reader | mingyu x reader
she had grown tired of being on his backburner, the person that he had kept warm until he gotten the girl he had his eyes set on for years… and with a little help from her friend, maybe… just maybe shell finally be the first choice
Lee Minho
♡ Invisible Thread | @astraystayyh
series | wc: 37k | 🤍🌧️
minho x reader
university au, academic rivals to lovers (rivals not enemies cuz they respect each other), slow burn, fluff, angst, poor relationships with parents, insecurities, she/her reader, mention of alcohol
♡ Lost in Translation | @moonjxsung
one-shot | wc: 26.5k | 🤍🌧️🍋
minho x reader
university au, babysitter!reader, older brother!minho, smut, angst, fluff, mention of pregnancy, unprotected sex (wrap it before u tap it), pet names, (see other warnings)
Lee Felix
♡ forgive me for what i haven’t done | @rachalixie
one-shot | wc: 17.5k | 🤍🌧️
prince!felix x princess!reader
kingdom au, angst, betrayal, strangers to lovers, hurt/comfort, she/her reader, emotional manipulation and physical violence from readers father, mentions of violence
Bang Chan
♡ Dispatch | @baby-yongbok
oneshot | wc: 1.3k | 🌧️‼️
husband! 911 operator!bang chan x afab!reader
themes of home invasion, mentions of guns, please read responsibly!!!
Chan has heard a lot of calls being a 911 operator but this is never one he wanted to experience.
Kim Namjoon
♡ My Feet to Follow, and My Heart to Hold | @daechwitatamic
series | wc: 76.3k | 🌧️🍋
KNJ x f!reader, unrequited KTH x reader
college!au, roomie!au, angst, s2l, slow burn, eventual smut, pov changes, convos revolving around the past loss of immediate family members, language, drinking, angst, a LOT of poetry, eventual smut - sections will have individual warnings
Jung Hoseok
♡ Flower | @readyplayerhobi
series | wc: 177k | 🤍🌧️🍋‼️
hoseok x reader
depression, anxiety, self-loathing, lack of self-esteem, oral sex (receiving and giving) penetrative sex, fingering, kink exploration, anal, panic attack, discussion of car accidents, mentions of character death, body issues, sex toys, stress, drinking [smut isnt till later in the series btw]
Choi Seungcheol
♡ Always Only You | @honeyhotteoks
oneshot | wc: 14.2k | 🌧️🍋
s.coups x reader
non idol!seungcheol x fem!reader, older brother mingyu, seungcheol is mingyus bff, childhood friends to lovers, brothers best friend, reader is called a sl*t in a mean way by her shitty date, v protective cheol, reckless driving, unprotected sex (wrap it before u tap it), reader is curvy and descriptors like full, thick, etc are used, makeouts, grinding, cheol is obsessed with pussy, oral sex (f receiving), hand stuff, smut
255 notes
·
View notes
Text
RIGHT HERE , chris sturniolo
midnight snack mini series.
synopsis... you were delusional enough to believe him when he said that he belonged to only you. fed up as one can be, you ghost him for almost a week with the success of not breaking no contact. unfortunately for you, chris always finds a way.
warnings... mean!chris, bbsf!chris, toxic!chris, kinda possesive!chris mentions of drug usage, lowkey manipulation, gaslighting, oral (fem receiving), orgasm denial, starts off angsty
word count... 1488
@bernardsbendystraws for the dividers <3
“chris?”
“chris are you even listening to me?”
“chris!”
his head turned to you with a lazy smile on his face. his eyes were blown out and red from the edible he took prior to your arrival. “I heard you the first time” he says. he wasn’t even taking you seriously right now. that promise he made about only being yours? a lie. you were stupid enough to even believe that someone like chris could even change.
one too many females came to you as a woman with receipts of an all too familiar pair of blue eyes in each picture. the same blue eyes that weren’t even focused on you even though he was looking right at you. he sighed, “can’t blame me for wanting attention when you can’t even give me a damn day” he grumbled. you felt that familiar burn in your eyes. how dare he say you don’t give him enough? you’ve risked your relationship with your brother countless times for this. for him.
“you know what? i’m done. clearly, you’re not even mentally here right now” you say as you prepare to leave. chris watched you with a blank expression as you gathered your things quietly with an occasional face wipe with your sleeve. as you walked out his room you made sure to hide all notifications from him in case he decides to try calling you later. you didn’t even bother asking matt for a ride, too embarrassed by his brother leaving you humiliated yet again.
with more room on your schedule, you finally had time to sit down and hang out with your friends. you guys were talking about the events that happened the past few days and planning future events. it’s been a week since you’ve spoken to or even seen chris. every time your brother would bring him home; you made an effort to leave the house or stay quiet in your room.
your phone buzzed with an incoming call from your brother. you excused yourself from the room and answered. “hey, uh chris is gonna pick you up later.” he says. you internally groaned as you shut your eyes. “why? and he doesn’t even have a car” you responded. you heard your brother laugh on the other side. “i’m staying the night at lina’s house, and he shares the car with matt and nick idiot,” your brother explains. “more like matt’s car” you mutter as the line disconnects. you unmute chris’s messages and were met with 13 notifications from him.
sat @ 2:30am:
5 missed called from DO NOT RESPOND
message from DO NOT RESPOND: answer me
sun @ 5pm:
3 messages from DO NOT RESPOND
tue @ 8:35pm:
2 missed facetimes from DO NOT RESPOND
yesterday @ 12am:
1 missed call from DO NOT RESPOND
today 10 mins:
message from DO NOT RESPOND: im omw
you go back into the room where your friends were and sit down with a sigh. “what’s the matter babe?” one of them asked. you shake your head with a smile, “nothing don’t worry ‘bout it” you say. the next fifteen minutes filled with giggles and gossiping. then your peace was interrupted by the blaring bass of lil skies vibrating the walls. you groan out loud then apologize before letting your friends know of your departure.
you mentally battled yourself into what you were going to say or if you should say anything at all as you walked up to the car. chris didn’t even glance into your direction as you opened the door. ‘okay so silence it is’ you thought to yourself. the entire ride was filled with tension and vibrations from the speaker.
as you exited the car, you felt your heartbeat pick up as the engine turned off. your brother wasn’t home and chris was right behind you clearly pissed off. you said nothing as you entered your house and beelined straight for your room. you were so focused on trying to avoid him that you didn’t register the sound of his heavy footsteps growing louder. just as you reached the door, you were pushed against it before you could even open it.
“back to not talking to me?” he whispers into your ear. you pinched your mouth into a straight line. your breath hitched as you felt his fingers trail along your lower body. “i called you by the way.” he adds as he plays with the hem of your shirt. as calm as he sounded you knew better than to trust the tone of his voice. “you interrupted my time with my friends,” you say through gritted teeth.
an annoyed chuckle fell from his lips. “baby i don’t give a fuck about your ‘friends’” he spat. his hands find your hips and pull you back onto his lower half. you scoff, “do you even remember why i avoided you?” you ask. you were turned around to face him. “i wasn’t that high,” he mumbles. you roll your eyes before opening your bedroom door and pulling away from him. chris watches you take your pants off before sitting on your bed and grabbing your tv remote.
he walks over then crawls on top of you, places scattered kisses on your neck. “chris- no outside clothes” you whined as you tried pushing him off. “m’sorry baby” he says between kisses. you tried to pay no attention to him but could help melting at his touch. “let me make it up to you, yeah?” he says as his fingers slightly dip into the rim of your panties. his lips caught yours with a deep groan. you felt yourself lowering back onto the bed while your hands found themselves tangled in his curls.
a gasp left your lips at the feeling of his finger nudging your clit. his lips grew more demanding, your head felt fuzzy at the lack of air. you pulled away from his lips with a strangled moan as his fingers dipped inside you. chris bit his lip with a smirk to your reaction. he then slowly lowered himself till his head was met with your pelvis. he planted a kiss onto your clit as he stroked your gummy walls.
you let out a strangled loud moan when he curled his fingers upward, barely brushing your g-spot. “doesn’t my apology feel so good, baby?” he asks. you give him a moan in response as your hips buck into his face, earning another kiss onto your clit. “think it’s time you gave me your apology now” he says before removing his fingers.
you whine as you sit up on your elbows and look at him through your glossed eyes. “but i didn’t do anything” you state as he tugs your panties off. “i went almost a full week being ignored,” he spat. you already knew he was pissed off but you still weren’t prepared to face it. “but chris you-“ you were cut off with your own strangled moan as you felt his warm mouth completely enraptured you.
“told you it wasn’t my fault n’yet you still left me” he grumbles before making a heavy stripe with his tongue. your legs were folded and pushed up towards your chest with his head between them. you couldn’t even try to escape his mouth since his hands had a tight grip on your waist. his tongue prodded at your hole and his teeth grazed your clit. you tugged at his hair, each pull harsher than the last. mixtures of moans and apologies fell from your lips.
“s’my pussy?” he asked through a muffled voice, you nodded with a mewl in response. chris detaches his mouth from your aching heat only to replaced it with his fingers. he gave you rapid strokes as his mouth fell open with a smile as if he was mocking your moans. you turned your head to the side with a whine with your stomach feeling tighter by the second. “so close, yeah? gonna make a mess f’me?” he cooed.
you nodded your head; you felt his fingers go faster by the second. chris catches you off guard with a tug at your jaw as he forces you to look at him. his lips glossed with your arousal and his hair disheveled from your tugging. he gives you a sinister smile before roughly pulling his fingers out of you. before you could protest, he shoved those same fingers into your mouth. you felt tears of frustration brimming your water line and drops of drool mixed with your own fluids falling from your mouth.
“awe, d’you really think i’d let you cum that easily baby?” he asks in a mocking tone. you gurgled around his fingers as if you were trying to complain. chris shoves them deeper into your mouth causing you to slightly gag.” you can later if you don’t piss me off” he smiles. he roughly flips you on to your stomach. with a slap to your ass, you couldn’t help but arch your back with a whine. “s’gonna be a long night baby” he chuckles.
#𝓒𝐡𝐫𝐢𝐬 𝓢.#𝓒𝐡𝐫𝐢𝐬 𝓢. ♡︎ 𝑜𝑛𝑒𝑠ℎ𝑜𝑡𝑠#𝓒𝐡𝐫𝐢𝐬 𝓢. ♡︎ 𝑎𝑛𝑔𝑠𝑡#𝓒𝐡𝐫𝐢𝐬 𝓢. ♡︎ 𝑠𝑚𝑢𝑡#chris sturniolo#the sturniolo triplets#christopher sturniolo#chris sturiolo fanfic#chris sturniolo x reader#chris sturniolo x you#chris sturniolo smut#chris sturniolo angst#Spotify#sturniolo triplets#sturniolo#sturniolo fanfic#sturniolo x reader#midnight snack mini series.
296 notes
·
View notes
Text
Soulmates? Yeah, right, pft. - Ch. 20
When you turn sixteen, and your soulmate's name doesn’t appear anywhere on your body that you can find, you figure you had to be the only person on the planet who didn’t have one. Most of the town shuns you, so you stick close to family. Your Aunt Ellen raised you after your parents died in a car crash when you were two, but what happens when the Winchesters return to town and buried secrets begin to come to light?
Pairing: Mechanic Dean Winchester x OC Reader/You
Word Count: 9761
Warnings: Dean's "memories" from the night at the bar when he saw her again after leaving after graduation. Bathroom scene in this one.
A/N: Well, here it is everyone, what Dean was going through over the course of the story. I hope it was worth the wait. Things will pick back up on 10/24 with Chapter 25 and you'll still get next Friday's up on the 25th with Chapter 26. <3
A/N: This is my non-Supernatural fic I'm attempting. Please let me know what you think, as I always love hearing from my readers.
----------------------------------------- Chapter 20
During the drive, Dean stole glances at her from the corner of his eye, his jaw clenched as he tried to focus on the road. The mere thought of that creep being anywhere near her made his grip tighten on the steering wheel, knuckles whitening. He wanted to tell her everything, to let the truth spill out and finally ease the gnawing ache in his chest. But he couldn’t. The weight of his secrets pressed down on him, each unspoken word like a stone in his gut. All he could think about was holding her, wrapping her in his arms, and chasing away the hurt he knew she carried.
Benny and Cas had left ahead, wanting to double-check and make sure this wasn’t some sort of trap. The thought of Cole getting her alone, of her being taken away with no choice in the matter, gnawed at Dean’s nerves. Her suggestion to bring Benny and Cas along had been a lifeline, a small comfort in the storm raging inside him. He knew she’d done it to ease his mind, and for that, he was more than grateful than he could ever put into words.
As they pulled into the parking lot, Dean’s eyes quickly found Benny’s car—and Cole’s. No call from the guys meant nothing had gone sideways yet. Still, his pulse hammered in his ears as he parked near the door, forcing himself to take a breath and calm the storm raging in his chest.
“I’m sorry you got involved in any of this mess,” her voice was quiet, pulling his gaze to her. She looked so vulnerable, her eyes downcast, guilt etched into her features as if she believed this was somehow her fault.
Dean wanted to reassure her, but his words came out rougher than he intended. “It’s not your fault. I just don’t trust that family,” He sighed, frustration lacing his tone he added, “ Let’s just get this over with.” The thought of her sitting across from that asshole, playing nice when he wanted nothing more than to smash Cole’s face in, made his blood boil.
Can and Benny were near Benny’s car, waiting. Dean did open her door, but could tell she was more than nervous about this meeting. He watched her walk toward the diner when Benny and Cas came over to him.
“We’ve got your back on this. He won’t get away with anything,” Cas said, his eyes tracking her as she headed inside.
“Thanks, guys,” Dean muttered before quickly heading into the diner, the other two following close behind.
The three of them found a table nearby, close enough to step in if things went south, but too far away to hear the conversation. Dean’s jaw clenched as he watched her, feeling the emotions she wasn’t showing. He didn’t trust Coles’ smooth act for a second, and every instinct screamed at him to drag her out of there.
Cole was too smooth, but Dean could see the little things that gave away the facade Cole was attempting to use. There was how his smile didn’t quite reach his eyes. It didn’t feel right to Dean either. Even when Cole tried to seem genuinely curious, Dean saw something in his eyes that sent a shiver down his spine. It was like watching a predator stalk its prey, and he didn’t like it one bit. Now Dean wished he’d chosen a closer table, wanting to hear what was being said between the two of them.
Then he saw it—a flash of distaste in Cole’s expression, mild disgust in his eyes, then quickly masked. His gut twisted, and he whispered to Benny and Cas, “Be ready.” The others nodded, their eyes fixed on Cole.
When she smiled, Dean’s gaze snapped back to Cole, catching the slight falter in his mask. Cole was slipping, and Dean could see it. Whatever she’d said had rattled him, and Dean could almost taste the tension in the air.
The moment she stood, Dean was up, Benny and Cas right behind him. Dean saw red when Cole grabbed her wrist, so Benny quickly blocked Dean’s path.
“There’s no way out of this. You will be my wife, whether you want to or not. You will do as expected of you, as my wife-” Cole began, but Benny cut him off, his smirk sharp.
“I think the lady was leaving,” Benny interjected, positioning himself between Cole and Dean just as Dean reached her side.
Dean was almost disappointed that Cole had let go of her, knowing it would have given Benny an excuse to hit him square in his jaw. Dean chose to focus on her instead, giving Cole a death glare, but Cole just smirked.
“You can’t protect her forever. I’ll be back to collect her in two months,” Cole told them, his voice dripping with a confidence that made Dean’s blood boil.
Dean felt a surge of anger, but he kept it in check, his eyes narrowing as he placed a protective arm over her shoulders, guiding her out of the diner without a word. He didn’t need to say anything; he could feel how she took his actions. For the first time in years, he didn’t feel like the screw-up who’d let her down. Instead, he felt a surge of pride—pride in being there for her, in protecting her.
The drive back to her place was silent, Dean’s mind working overtime, planning out the details. Once they were back inside her house, she finally spoke. “Thank you, Dean, for being there.” She sounded grateful, but something about it tugged at his soul.
“I told you, you don’t have to go through this alone,” Dean replied, his tone firm but laced with an urgency he couldn’t hide. There was too much to do and not enough time to do it all. “Let’s get your things into that bunker. We’ll make it look like you ran. I’ll even hide your car,” he added, already moving through the house with a single-minded purpose.
As he moved, Dean glanced at her every now and then, catching glimpses of her looking lost, her eyes distant, like she was trying to hold herself together. God, he could feel how lost she was, and it hurt that he couldn’t just focus on comforting her. “Go get the clothes you want,” he called from the kitchen, where he was bagging up the cold and frozen items from the fridge. His voice was calm, controlled, the complete opposite of the storm brewing inside him.
She needed him to be steady right now, to keep her grounded. He knew that if he lost it, it was going to make things worse for her. Dean heard her take a deep breath, and knew she was trying to focus, trying to push through the fear and confusion. When she headed to her room, he felt a small sense of relief. At least she was moving, doing something instead of spiraling.
He moved quickly, gathering the essentials, his mind already running through possible scenarios. By the time she came back down the stairs, suitcase in hand, he had almost everything else handled. The look on her face when she saw him made his chest tighten; she looked like she didn’t know what to say, like the weight of it all was crushing her.
They made their way to the garage, Dean following her to the secret door, down the stairs, and through the next door into the bunker. He made several trips, not even minding. She couldn’t think straight, and he could see it in her eyes and the way she moved. His only focus, getting her into that bunker so he could take care of what he needed to so he could join her later.
Every time he caught sight of her, she seemed lost in her own head, moving sluggishly as if the world around her didn’t quite register. Dean tried not to let it get to him, but it did. She was here because he’d left at eighteen instead of trying to find out why he could feel her when she didn’t even seem to notice him. But, when you’re young like that, you don’t have the foresight of things like that.
After putting away the last of the food, Dean went searching for her. He found her in the bedroom, the suitcase she’d packed sitting near the bed, untouched. She looked so small, so vulnerable, and it took everything in him not to pull her into his arms right then and there.
“Hey,” Dean said softly, stepping closer. “I need to go tell the others what’s going on and hide your car. You remember the knock from the movie Roger Rabbit, right? I’ll use that one if it’s safe for you to let me come down here. You can use the security system and see what’s going on outside too. So, you’ll know if I’m alone or not. I’ll come back tonight, around seven,” he explained, trying to keep his voice steady even though the worry was creeping in. He hated leaving her like this, but he had to make sure everything was in place.
When she looked up at him, her eyes were full of doubt and sadness, and it twisted something inside him. She looked and felt so broken, so out of it, and all Dean wanted to do was fix it, to take away the pain he felt he was responsible for causing.
“Okay,” she murmured, her voice barely audible. “I’m still sorry you got dragged into my mess. But… I appreciate you’re helping me.”Dean couldn’t hold back anymore. He stepped forward, pulling her into a gentle hug, his lips pressing a soft kiss to the top of her head. When she slowly wrapped her arms around him, he felt something shift, something that he hadn’t felt from her before; she didn’t want to let him go.
“I wish you didn’t have to leave right now,” she whispered, her voice so small, and it nearly broke him.
“I promise, I’ll be back tonight at seven,” Dean whispered back, his words a vow he intended to keep no matter what. He gave her a gentle squeeze before reluctantly pulling away, his heart heavy as he turned to leave. He closed the secret doors behind him, each step feeling like it took him farther away from the one thing he wanted more than anything: her.
Dean grabbed her keys and then went back to the garage. With one last look at the secret door, he started her car. A proud smirk toyed at his lips when he heard the engine purr. She really did love her car as much as he loved his. For a moment, the sound of the engine was a comfort, a connection to her even in her absence. But as he drove, his thoughts drifted back to the haunted look in her eyes when he left.
No, I can’t focus on that right now, Deam scolded himself, tightening his grip on the steering wheel. He pulled into the shed the boys had cleaned out, his movements mechanical, driven by necessity rather than thought. The plan had changed, the details shifting with the new pieces of information. There was no room for mistakes.
The boys had done a good job with the shed, concealing her car so well that even the most determined snoop wouldn’t find it without raising an alarm. It was a small victory, but it brought Dean a brief moment of relief. He took her house keys off her keychain before leaving her car keys with Bobby, knowing he’d keep them safe.
Benny drove him back to her place so he could get his car, the drive silent. Dean’s thoughts were a whirlwind, but he kept them at bay, focusing instead on the next steps. He bid Benny goodbye, not sure when he’d see him again, before getting his Impala and driving to his parents, parking in their garage. Everyone had been busy since that morning, each person playing their part in this hastily reconstructed plan. Jodi had been at the station, working on paperwork that she could, managing a restraining order for at least until Y/N’s birthday. It wasn’t much, but it was something. Sam was preparing to fly out that night and get there in the early morning hours of the following day. Dean was upset that he wouldn’t get to see his brother again before he went down into the bunker with Y/N, but at the same time, he didn’t completely mind.
John and Mary had already packed up a duffle bag for Dean, which he’d asked them to earlier, back at the garage. They had no clue how long he and Y/N were going to be down there, but they wanted to help however they could. Dean rifled through it, finding the essentials, along with a few surprises. A small chuckle escaped him when he spotted the whiskey bottle wrapped in his favorite sweats. Leave it to my Dad. But the laugh that nearly bubbled up was stifled when he found the box of condoms tucked in a side pouch, a clear sign of his mom’s cautious optimism.
“Thanks for helping,” Dean said, setting the duffle bag down by one of the reclining chairs before taking a seat as his parents sat on the couch across from him.
“Well, we knew this day was coming eventually. Here are the burner phones. Remember, only for emergencies,” John replied, his tone firm as he handed Dean the two phones along with a piece of paper with everyone’s numbers on it.
“At least she was open to the idea of becoming friends, Dean. I have faith that she’ll accept you, even if she doesn’t know that she needs to,” Mary added, her voice gentle, but Dean could hear her optimism.
Dean took the phones, slipping them into his bag, as his mind raced. “I know. I know. I just don’t know if she’s going to. She’s stubborn, and she’s been hurt, badly,” he replied, his voice calm, betraying none of the inner turmoil roiling inside him. He couldn’t afford to let his parents see how much this was affecting him. They had enough to worry about.
“That means not calling every day for an update on things. We’ll call when we have them,” John told him, keeping that firm tone. This entire situation had escalated quickly, thanks to Cole showing up like he had.
Mary chimed in, trying to steer the conversation in a more hopeful direction. “With the paperwork from Y/N’s parents, Sam shouldn’t have a problem getting a judge to take on the case,” She knew how stubborn Dean could be when it came to wanting information.
“Yeah, but there’s still the matter of a judge who’s even willing to take on the case. It’s against the Vaughts. They’re ruthless, and you know it,” Dean replied, his words laced with his frustrations. “You remember what it was like even to get a judge to take on all that crap with Lisa, especially after we found out the Voughts had paid her to do it, and were still paying her.”
The room grew tense, the weight of the unknown hanging heavy in the air. None of them had to say it, but they all felt the same. The Vaughts were monsters. “I need to make a few stops before tonight. Dad, you mind giving me a ride to the garage?” Dean asked, already planning the small gestures that might help Y/N feel a bit more comfortable, a bit more normal, while they were holed up in the bunker.
John nodded, his expression softening as he leaned over to kiss Mary’s cheek. “Sure, son, I don’t mind.”
That night, around six-thirty, Dean double-checked his duffle. He’d borrowed Benny’s car and made a few stops, picking up some of her favorite chocolates, a few grocery items, and a necklace with a wrench on it for her birthday—a small token that reflected her love for fixing things. He debated getting her a new pajama set to give to her on Christmas but decided against it. Since the bunker was already fully stocked with food, he wasn’t worried about grabbing more than a few perishable things. Although, if he’d thought a bit more about it, he would have gotten enough meat to fill her freezer.
Benny drove Dean out to Y/N’s place. Both men were watching the headlights of the car in the distance. “I thought I noticed someone following me earlier. Pretty sure it’s the same car,” Dean told Benny after Benny made another turn, and the car was still behind them. “Yeah, been watchin’ it since we left the garage,” Benny replied as he glanced in the rearview mirror again.
Dean clenched his jaw. It had to be someone who worked for the Vaughts, trying to find out where Y/N was. “Be careful going back to the garage,” Dean told him as his hands clenched and unclenched in his lap.
When Benny turned down the short dirt road that led to Y/N’s place, the car that had been following them kept driving, but it had slowed down enough for both men to notice. Dean turned to look out the back window and followed the tail lights as the car drove off.
“Hang in there, brotha’. We’ll take care of things out here. You take care of her,” Benny told Dean as he got out of one of Bobby’s borrowed cars.
Dean nodded, a sigh escaping his lips as he slung the duffle over his shoulder. “I will. It’ll just be me and her. I’m just worried about everybody out here.” Then he grabbed the few bags of food out of the back seat.
Benny chuckled, “Ah, we’ll be fine. I ain’t been in a good fight in a while. Let those dirtbags try somethin’ stupid.” That made Dean smile a little. The man knew how to lighten the mood.
As Dean headed inside, he checked behind him, as if peering into the darkness for some sort of threat, but it didn’t come. He locked her front door before making his way to the garage, making sure all the doors were locked behind him as he went. Dean looked over his shoulder one last time, still worried that one of the Vaught's men would appear out of the shadows. When none came, he used the secret knock on the hidden door, worry still coursing through his system.
The moment the door popped open, her smiling face would have been a joy, as would her words, but he quickly put his finger to his lips to keep her quiet. Dean still wasn’t sure if someone might be nearby, listening. He couldn’t even risk doing a perimeter check before he’d gone inside. If someone had been watching, it would have given too much away.
They descended the stairs in silence, the only sound the soft creak of wood beneath their feet, then the click of the second door once they were completely inside the bunker. Dean had barely tossed his bag on the floor near the couch with the bags before she tackled him in a hug. “It’s so quiet here,” she told him, her voice nearly breaking.
Dean’s heart twisted at her words, feeling her loneliness before he smiled softly and wrapped his arms around her. Having her so close brought him peace, and he never wanted to let her go. “Hope it’s okay if I spend the night. Might not be so quiet then.”
When she pulled back and looked at him, Dean had to fight the overwhelming urge to close the small distance between them and kiss her. The way the soft light played across her face nearly took his breath away and he realized just how hard it was going to be to keep the distance from her that she wanted and had put in place. Just friends, Dean mentally reminded himself, as now was not the time to tell her the truth of things.
“You’d really stay down here with me in the silent underground solitude?” she asked him, completely puzzled.
He couldn’t control his laughter at that point. She was so damn adorable when she got curious and confused at the same time, but the way she’d described the bunker… priceless. It took him a moment to catch his breath, his hand on his chest. “Sweetheart, you’ve got your own secret hideout. Why wouldn’t I want to hang out here with you? It’s like having your very own personal Bat-Cave, like Batman.”
When she finally started laughing, after his words finally sunk in, it was music to his ears. He could feel her relaxing and seeing her smile like she was, lit up the room far more than the lamps she had turned on. “Now, did you eat?” he questioned, raising an eyebrow, knowing how stressed she’d been.
“Yeah, around five. Oh, and tonight, you’re sleeping on the bed. I saw you stayed up last night and watched over me. There’s no need to do that down here. So, I’m going to make sure you’re comfortable and actually sleep tonight,” she told him, crossing her arms and leaving no room for argument.
Dean bit back a laugh, trying to keep his expression serious. Seeing her stand there and tell him how it was going to go because she wanted him to rest. She was one of the kindest people he knew at this point, as not many would give up their own bed just so he could have a good night's rest. “Sweetheart, you sleep in your bed. I’ll take the couch. No need to go to any extremes.” He didn’t have the heart to tell her that he knew just how devious the Vaughts could be.
Watching her roll her eyes was just as adorable as her confusion, but he could tell something was bothering her. “Only if you answer a couple of questions,” she insisted, her eyebrow raised in a slight challenge.
His heart skipped a beat as his mind raced, trying to anticipate what she might ask. “What questions?” he asked, keeping his tone light, but he could feel a knot forming in his stomach.
“Why did you rub your shoulder last night? We had an easy day at the garage,” she asked cautiously.
He felt his breath catch in his throat. She’d somehow seen him. Of course, she had. The damned cameras set up all around and in her house. If he’d known at the time, he never would have done it. Perhaps it was a good thing, though. He refused to lie to her, but he also couldn’t tell her everything.
“It’s my soulmate’s name. That’s all,” he replied quietly, dropping onto the couch. The weight of how it had been used against him by the Vaughts, by that woman they had paid to pretend to be the woman now standing near the couch.
He couldn’t bring himself to look at her, not wanting to see her second-guessing herself for even asking him about it. Feeling it was bad enough. “I’m sorry. I didn’t realize it was that personal. You can have the couch,” she said apologetically, but it was the regret in her tone that made him finally look up at her.
“It’s just a sore subject, for both of us,” he replied, motioning to the two of them. “If you want to talk about it, we can, but that means we both share stuff. Keep it fair. If you don’t want to, we can talk about other stuff.” It was the best he could offer her while still reminding himself what Sam had told him. God, he wasn’t the most patient man.
“Maybe another time. There’s something I need to show you,” she told him, changing the topic, and the note of worry in her tone made his chest tighten again.
Dean stood and followed her into the security room, standing behind her while she sat down and pulled up a couple recordings. His eyes narrowed, watching the feed over her shoulder. The moment the figure on the screen appeared, his entire body went rigid. His jaw clenched so hard it hurt, and he crossed his arms tightly over his chest, trying to keep his emotions in check.
“Azazel,” Dean growled, the name slipping through gritted teeth. He’d know that man anywhere.
He barely registered that she turned to look up at him before she turned back to the monitor. But she had no idea what this man was capable of, how far his reach went. Dean had to keep it together, for her sake, but the storm inside him was raging. He knew the type of men the Vaughts had working for them and just how far they would go to get what they wanted.
That night, Dean pulled the two burner phones out of his bag, handing one to her along with the piece of paper. He could see the questions in her eyes and feel her confusion. But she didn’t ask, and he didn’t offer an explanation. She just nodded, taking it all in, and he felt a pang of guilt. This wasn’t how he’d wanted to spend time with her, get to know her better.
Once the logistics were out of the way, he helped her find a pillow and blanket for him to use on the couch. He could see the reluctance in her movements, like she didn’t want to admit this was the new normal for an unknown amount of time.
When everything was set up, Dean slipped off his shoes by the door and settled onto the couch. He noticed she chose to sit on the coffee table instead of a place on the couch, which was now his makeshift bed. It created a physical distance between them that mirrored the awkward silence hanging in the air.
Dean couldn’t read her mind or hear her thoughts, but feeling her guilt pulled on his heart. “What’s wrong?” he sighed, watching her stare at the floor. They’d grown to be friends, and it was like she wanted to put more distance between them now that they were “living together.”
“A lot,” she mumbled, fidgeting with her fingers, a habit he’d noticed before. “I feel bad. You got dragged into my mess.”
Dean’s heart ached at her words. She didn’t know the half of it. If only she knew how far he’d go for her, how things would have gone if she hadn’t found this bunker. But he couldn’t tell her that. Not yet. Instead, he sighed again and held his arms open, “Come here.”
She looked up at him, puzzled, but he motioned her over. The hesitation in her eyes made him feel like he was offering too much, but then she bit her lip, stood up, and sat next to him on the couch. Dean gently pulled her against him, feeling her warmth seep into him as he held her close. He wasn’t sure who needed the comfort more—her or him.
“You didn’t drag me into this, Sweetheart. There’s still a lot you don’t know, and right now really isn’t the time to go into all those details. I can tell you’re overwhelmed. What can I do to help you relax?” He kept his voice soft, soothing, trying to calm the storm he knew was raging inside her.
“I’m just scared, and this place was so quiet when you were gone, and so… lonely…” she admitted, her voice tinged with vulnerability that tugged at his heart.
Dean took a shaky breath, struggling to keep his own emotions in check. “Hopefully, it won’t be lonely while I’m here. Still didn’t answer my question, though,” he added with a light chuckle, trying to inject a bit of playfulness to ease the tension.
She thought about his question, and Dean noticed the blush creeping into her cheeks. It was cute, and he couldn’t help but smile at how endearing she was. “This is helping,” she mumbled shyly.
Dean’s heart skipped a beat when she said that. He knew she didn’t mean it in the way he wished she did, but hearing her say it still made his heart race. He felt her head resting on his chest, and her hand was right over his heart. He wondered if she could feel how it sped up, and, if she did, what she’d think of it. He mentally kicked himself, reminding himself that she didn’t know she was his soulmate. She probably thought it was nerves or something else.
When she mumbled an apology, Dean shook his head slightly, wishing she’d stop blaming herself for everything. “I wish you’d stop apologizing already. If it bothered me, I’d tell you. I like spending time with you, and no one should have to go through something like this alone.”
She pouted, and he had to resist the urge to smile at how adorable she looked. He could see she was about to apologize again, but she caught herself and stopped. Instead, she started playing with a tiny crease in his shirt, her fingers brushing against him lightly. Dean’s breathing hitched as he tried to ignore how her touch was affecting him, but it was impossible. He could feel his resolve slipping, but he couldn’t let her know that. Not now.
“So, um, you want me to just let you get some sleep then?” she asked, clearly searching for a way to break the silence.
Dean smiled, shaking off the tension that had built up inside him. She didn’t even realize what she did to him, how hard it was for him to keep his feelings in check when she was so close, touching him like it was nothing. “Or, we could have a drink, and you can relax so you can sleep,” he suggested, trying to lighten the mood a bit. Playfulness had always been their safe space.
“I guess so,” she mumbled, and he could tell she was holding something back. She always did. That was the thing about her—she kept walls up, just like he did, but for different reasons.
Dean chuckled, shaking his head. “You’re so stubborn,” he teased, giving her a soft nudge as he shifted to stand up.
He walked into the small kitchen and grabbed two beers from the fridge, popping the tops before heading back to the couch. When he sat down, she shifted to give him space, but he couldn’t help but smirk at the playful glare she gave him. He handed her the beer, sitting back in his spot. “Thanks,” she said, her voice quiet but grateful.
“I’m not always stubborn,” she added, her lips turning into a small pout.
Dean couldn’t help the laugh that escaped him. “You know, you’re adorable when you pout like that.” The words slipped out before he could stop them, but he realized at that moment there was no way he was going to keep his walls up for long.
He turned toward her, draping his arm over the back of the couch, his leg bent on the cushion. The casual position was more for his own nerves than anything else, trying to play it cool when inside, he was anything but. She did the same, mirroring his posture, but her hands stayed in her lap, one of them clutching her beer. There was something about the way she held herself, so self-contained, that made him want to reach out and tell her everything would be okay. But Sam’s words echoed in his head again, and he stayed silent about it all.
When she spoke again, her voice was soft, hesitant. “I know it’s a touchy subject, but… When you do find your soulmate, I don’t mind telling her what an amazing guy you are. And… I’ll understand that we won’t spend as much time together.”
Dean felt a sharp pang in his chest, like someone had just sucker-punched him. She had no idea. No idea that her name was on his skin, that she was his soulmate. His smirk turned into a soft smile, knowing he’d get to share the truth with her one day. “Only as long as I get to do the same for you,” he replied, his voice quieter than before. He found some slight humor in it, though, and could only hope she would too, one day when she was ready to know the truth.
“Fair,” she said, giving him a small smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes. He could see something hidden behind it, something she wasn’t ready to admit, and it only made the weight in his chest heavier. “How long are you staying for?”
Dean shifted uncomfortably, looking away for a moment. He didn’t want to tell her this part, but there was no avoiding it, even though he’d prepared for it. “Uh, yeah, about that…” He trailed off, glancing back at her and seeing the concern on her face. Damn it. He hated making her worry. “Someone followed me, at least to your driveway, but they drove past. I uh… we’re sort of stuck down here, together.”
The last thing he wanted was for her to think she was trapping him here, especially after all the apologies she’d given him earlier. The truth was, if he had the choice, this was how he preferred it. She wouldn’t be alone now, and he wouldn’t constantly be worried about her. Dean watched her as she was lost in thought. He caught bits and pieces of her emotions, but she had her guard up at the moment.
“Hey, I didn’t mean to upset you about being down here with you,” he said, breaking the quiet and trying to keep his tone light. The last thing he wanted was for her to feel guilty.
She snapped out of her thoughts, meeting his gaze with wide eyes. “No, no, no. It’s nothing like that. I was lost in my thoughts,” she replied quickly, sounding almost… apologetic again. He had to resist the urge to shake his head, half-expecting another one of those damn apologies to slip out.
Dean raised an eyebrow, smirking a little to ease the tension. “Care to share, Sweetheart?”
He watched her shift, a little shy all of a sudden, and it made his chest tighten. Damn, she was something else. “Just… stuff, that’s all,” she mumbled, clearly dodging the deeper stuff she didn’t want to share yet. He knew better than to push.
“I’ve never lived with anyone before,” she added after a pause, her voice quiet. “Not like this, anyway.”
Dean listened as she started to explain what she had been thinking about—ways to make the bunker more comfortable for both of them, a private space for him in the living room. She was so thoughtful, always considering him, even when she was the one whose life had literally gotten turned upside down. He smiled softly, nodding as she rambled on about the details. It was kind of cute, the way she talked a mile a minute when she was nervous.
“We can do that tomorrow if you’d like,” he suggested once she finally stopped. He found her babbling adorable, and her thoughtfulness was something he’d come to admire about her. “Why don’t you go get some sleep, though? It’s late.”
She crossed her arms, trying to look serious, which only made him chuckle. “Only if you promise that you’ll sleep and not stay up all night watching over me,” she said with a determined look that was more adorable than intimidating.
Dean chuckled again, unable to help himself. “You’re adorable when you act like that. I promise I’ll get some sleep, just not gonna promise on how much.”
She smacked his shoulder playfully before getting up to clean the empty beer bottles. Dean watched her as she moved, noticing how she hesitated in the kitchen, like she was wrestling with something. He wondered what was on her mind but didn’t press. She had enough to deal with already.
When she came back out, standing near the hallway, she gave him a half-smile that tugged at his heart. “Then, I’ll see you in the morning,” she said softly.
“Night, Sweetheart,” he replied, watching her as she turned to head to her room. His eyes lingered for a moment longer than they should have, but he couldn’t help it. She was his soulmate, and every part of him wanted to tell her, to show her. But not tonight.
He leaned back into the couch, sighing heavily once she was out of sight. Running a hand through his hair, he closed his eyes for a moment, trying to settle the whirlwind of emotions spinning inside him. The problem wasn’t being stuck here with her. Hell, being near her was the only thing that felt right these days. The problem was keeping everything he felt under wraps.
Dean looked down at the blanket she had set out for him. He had promised to sleep, but he knew that wouldn’t come easy tonight. His thoughts kept drifting back to her—how she fit perfectly in his arms earlier, how she looked at him like he was someone worth trusting, how just being near her made him feel grounded in a way he hadn’t felt in years.
Dean sighed again, shaking his head. She had no idea how hard it was for him to hold back, to keep his distance when every instinct told him to be closer, to help her heal, to tell her the truth. But she wasn’t ready for that. Not yet. So, he’d wait. He’d do what he did best—look out for her, stay by her side, and keep his feelings in check.
Lying back on the couch, he closed his eyes, willing himself to get some rest. But even as he tried, his mind wouldn’t stop wandering back to her—to the thought of what it would be like to be more than just her friend. To be the one she fell asleep next to, the one who held her close.
But for now, that was just a dream.
—-------------------------------------
Knowing the bunker would keep the two of them safely hidden, Dean let himself relax and move into a routine with her. She was easy to get along with back at the garage, and here was no different. If he was up first, he would make the coffee, which made her smile. For him, it was more than just treating her like a roommate. He did things he would do if they were together while still giving her the space he knew she needed. Dean appreciated having the curtains up to hide the couch, needing a private space to take care of himself. He couldn’t count how many times he found himself wanting to be closer with her.
There would be those moments when her hair would fall just so, framing her face while she read a book that took his breath away. Or when she would snuggle up against him while they watched a movie. Then there was her laughter when they would play different word games, music to his ears. It all brought a peace to his soul he thought he’d never find. He tried so hard not to contact those on the outside, wanting so badly to know what was going on, wanting to be kept in the loop. But, there was never any new information that could soothe his worries. Dean never let those things be seen by Y/N. He didn’t want her to worry more than he knew she already was. The restraining order wasn’t a reassurance for him, knowing that the Vaughts never played by the rules.
It was near the end of the second week that he realized he was picking up more than just her emotions. He was hearing some of her thoughts. They came in bits and pieces, a word here and there at first, then two or three strung together. Sadly, he couldn’t always figure out what was going through her head, but he was starting to get an idea when he paired the words with her emotions.
There were times when he could feel her slipping into her thoughts, like she was battling with something she didn’t want to say out loud. Dean always found a way to break the tension, cracking a joke or teasing her just enough to pull her out of her head. Every time she smiled or laughed, it made it all worth it. When he felt that little spark of hope in her, causing his own hope to flicker to life.
It was during the third week when things took an unexpected turn, something Dean hadn’t anticipated. He’d been finishing his nightly routine when he heard the thud and then her scream. Without thinking, he bolted down the hallway and to the bathroom, heart pounding in his chest.
“What happened?!” He burst through the door, his eyes scanning the room before landing on her.
She was on the floor, naked, half-sitting up with a towel barely covering her body. Her hand rubbed at her asscheek, and the realization hit him like a freight train. He froze. His mouth went dry, his hand still gripping the doorknob as his mind short-circuited.
Holy shit.
Her skin was flushed, a deep blush spreading all the way to her toes as she looked away, clearly mortified. Dean couldn’t move, couldn’t speak. He knew he should turn around, shut the door, something, but he was stuck there, staring at her like an idiot.
“I slipped,” she grumbled, still not looking at him.
Dean’s mind raced, but his body didn’t follow. He could feel the heat rising in his cheeks, and it was like his brain had completely shut down. The towel wasn’t doing much, and he needed to look away, but he couldn’t.
“Can, you, uh, go… so I can take my shower?” she finally asked, her voice quiet and dripping with embarrassment.
“Oh, yeah. Shit, sorry,” he mumbled, stumbling over his words as he pulled the door shut behind him.
Dean leaned against the door for a moment, running a hand through his hair as he tried to get his bearings. His heart was still racing, and he couldn’t stop the image of her sitting there from flashing in his mind. He needed to get a grip. Fast.
Shaking his head, he pushed off the door and walked back to the living room, trying to focus on anything other than what had just happened. But it was impossible. He could still see her blush, the way she avoided his gaze, how vulnerable she’d looked. Vulnerable and beautiful.
Damn it.
This wasn’t how things were supposed to go. He’d been so careful, keeping his distance, not letting himself get too close. But then, something like that happened. All he had wanted to do now was make sure she wasn’t hurt and hold her close. Well, those were his first thoughts anyway. He flopped onto the couch, rubbing a hand over his face. He needed to get his head straight. Now, there was this other problem, this massive, undeniable thing between them that he couldn’t ignore anymore. Every day it got harder to push it down, to remind himself that she didn’t know. She couldn’t know.
Dean closed his eyes, letting out a slow breath as he tried to push the thoughts away. She’d be out of the shower soon, and they’d go back to normal—awkward conversations, stolen glances, pretending like there wasn’t this elephant in the room.
But the truth was, he didn’t know how much longer he could keep pretending. The way his body responded to the little things was one thing he could easily keep control over. Seeing her naked in the bathroom was another beast entirely. He couldn’t stop the scenes playing out in his mind, touching her, tasting her, loving her. He quickly let down the curtains, effectively giving him the privacy he needed to take care of his throbbing cock straining against his jeans. Dean closed his eyes, allowing the thoughts to drift through his mind while she showered.
By the time she did get out of the shower, he’d barely finished, still in the process of steadying his breathing. He didn’t need her to see him in the state he was or how she affected him. That was the last thing he wanted to attempt to explain. He took slow, deep breaths, calming his body so he could spend the rest of the evening with her. At least now, the thoughts of her wouldn’t shoot electricity through his nerves and ignite a fire that couldn’t be extinguished.
The alarm going off pulled him from his thoughts. He moved quickly off the couch, adrenaline kicking in. Dean stopped in the doorway, though, just watching her. She was already on the phone, probably with Jodi. He felt her nerves, her worry, her fear, and it pulled at him to comfort her. For now, though, he just stood in the doorway, watching her closely, there if she needed him.
She hung up, and Dean stepped into the room. “What happened?”
When she jumped at the sound of his voice, he mentally cursed himself for startling her, but she quickly recovered and answered. “Two guys are at the front door,” she sighed, glancing up at him before looking back at the monitors. “Jodi said they’re here to take me somewhere for the wedding and not to leave.”
Dean’s stomach twisted. That stupid wedding. The one thing that tied her to that family. The thought of anyone trying to take her away—force her into something she didn’t want—made his blood boil. He crossed his arms, glancing at the monitors for only a few moments before leaning back against the table behind her, his eyes locked on the screen.
“I’m sorry, about earlier,” her voice was soft, apologetic. “I wasn’t paying attention and slipped. I didn’t mean to scare you or make you have to see me naked.”
Dean’s heart stuttered at the mention of it, and he swallowed hard, trying to maintain his composure. It wasn’t like he hadn’t seen a naked woman before—hell, he’d been in enough situations over the years. But this felt different. More intimate. And she didn’t even know why it had such an impact on him. He shifted uncomfortably, not sure how to answer her without making it worse.
The silence between them dragged on, only broken by the faint hum of the monitors. He could tell she was embarrassed, could feel it from her. She had no idea how much he’d been affected by what happened, or how hard it was to pretend it didn’t mean something to him. He needed to say something—anything to break the awkwardness.
“You don’t have to be sorry,” he finally said, voice quiet but sincere. “It’s not like you did it on purpose. I can’t help it… I worry about you.” He paused as he gathered his thoughts, not wanting her to know that he was nervous. “As for the whole naked thing, well… uh, I don’t want to make you feel uncomfortable, and, I’m sorry for staring. Afterward, well… I needed some, uh, time—to myself,” he stammered, knowing full well how lame he probably sounded.
He could feel her eyes on him now, could feel her confusion and curiosity in her gaze. It wasn’t often that he got flustered, but damn, she had a way of throwing him off balance. He wasn’t even sure why he was admitting so much. He’d spent the last several months hiding things from her—feelings, truths, everything. And now, here he was, tripping over his words like some nervous teenager.
“So, you’re not mad at me?” she asked, voice soft but hesitant.
Dean let out a quiet chuckle, knowing full well that he was anything but mad at her. Her innocence of it all was adorable. “Definitely not mad at you,” he reassured her, shaking his head.
She smiled a little at that, and the sight of it was like a punch to his chest. How could something so simple affect him so much?
“Wanna watch a movie then? Forget about the whole thing?” she asked, her smile growing a bit.
Dean seized the opportunity, glad for the distraction. “A movie sounds great, but this time, it’s a western. You picked the last one,” he teased, trying to lighten the mood.
As they made their way back to the living room, she moved ahead of him, and Dean couldn’t help but ask, “What were you doing that ended with you being on the floor anyway?”
“Oh yeah. I almost forgot about that,” she replied, getting comfortable on the couch while he set up the movie. “I’ve got dirt or something near my collarbone, but I couldn’t scrub it off. I was gonna ask you about it after my shower, but, uh… yeah. Your curtains were closed, so I was gonna just wait.”
Dean paused for a second, narrowing his eyes as he thought. Something about what she was saying didn’t sit right with him. “Lemme see,” he said, sitting on the coffee table in front of her, leaning in to get a closer look.
She pulled her hair back, tilting her head to give him a better view. Dean’s hand moved almost instinctively, resting gently on her upper arm as his thumb brushed over the spot she was talking about. His heart skipped a beat. Her skin was soft beneath his fingers, but what really caught his attention were the faint, barely-there lines on her collarbone. They looked a little darker than when he’d seen them a few weeks ago, at breakfast.
“It looks like your soulmate’s name is trying to come through,” he mumbled, still staring at the letters.
His breath caught as he realized how close he was to her. Their eyes met, and suddenly, the air between them felt different—charged. He could feel her breath mingling with his, could see the way her lips parted slightly, and for a moment, he forgot where he was, forgot everything except the way she was looking at him.
Dean’s hand lingered on her arm longer than it should have, and it took all his willpower to pull away. She broke eye contact first, mumbling an apology and a thank-you, but Dean didn’t miss the way her voice shook just a little.
He let out a long breath, moving to his usual spot on the couch. His mind was racing, thoughts tangled in a mess of feelings he’d been trying to keep under control until she would hopefully let him in. It would have been far easier for him to keep his feelings in check if it wasn’t for feeling her emotions and hearing some of her thoughts, even if they were only small snippets. She was quiet, too, lost in her thoughts, and Dean found himself watching her more than the movie.
“Are you gonna stay in your head all night, or do you want to come cuddle and finish the movie with me?” Dean asked, knowing full well she’d stay in her head for the whole movie if he didn’t get her out of her thoughts.
Her startled squeak made him chuckle, and something about the moment felt lighter, easier. “I still find that cute,” he added, teasing her gently, though deep down, his heart was still thundering in his chest.
He couldn’t help but chuckle—she always had the cutest reactions, and it never failed to catch him off guard. He shifted as she gave him a playful glare, which only made his grin widen. When she snuggled up to him, leaning into his side, he felt a sense of ease he hadn’t realized he needed. His arm draped around her shoulders, and the familiar warmth of her presence settled against him.
“I don’t mean to be so spacey. I’ve just got a lot on my mind,” she said, her tone soft, almost apologetic.
Dean sighed, feeling the weight of her words. He had been telling her for weeks—months, really—that she could talk to him about anything. Yet here she was, still holding back, carrying more than she should. “I keep telling you that you can talk to me about it. I won’t get mad at you, and I won’t treat you like everyone else has,” he said, his voice low but sincere.
“I know.” She pouted as she played with the crease in his shirt. “It’s just…” Her voice trailed off, and Dean glanced down at her, sensing the hesitation. “I’m… I keep reminding myself that you have a soulmate.”
Dean’s heart jolted in his chest at her words, the implication sinking in like a lead weight. He froze for a second, feeling like his heartbeat was suddenly too loud in the quiet room. His mind raced, trying to make sense of what she had just said. What does me having a soulmate have anything— He couldn’t even finish the thought, the weight of it all crashing down on him. She was saying what he thought she was saying, right?
When she ducked her head lower against his chest, Dean’s pulse quickened. He could feel the tension between them now, the way her body language shifted. She was embarrassed, maybe even scared, and it twisted something deep inside him. His gut tightened as she mumbled something almost inaudible—an apology, he thought—but it only made him sigh.
Dean gently lifted her chin with his thumb and forefinger, coaxing her to meet his gaze. When her eyes finally locked with his, he could see the uncertainty and vulnerability there. She was afraid, but of what? Him? The situation? “You really need to stop apologizing. I didn’t know what was bothering you, and I asked. I’m not upset. It just surprised me… if I’m taking it the way you’re implying it,” he said softly, his voice barely above a whisper.
His eyes searched hers, trying to read the emotions swirling there. The way her cheeks flushed, how her lips parted just slightly—it was making it hard to think straight. He could feel the tension in the air thickening, and part of him wanted to reach out, to close the space between them. But he held back, not wanting to push her, not unless he knew for sure what she wanted.
Dean’s gaze flicked down to her lips for just a second before he licked his own, a nervous habit he couldn’t shake. He wasn’t sure what she was thinking, but he could feel the electricity between them, the pull that had been there since day one.
“How do you think I’m implying it?” she asked, her voice a mix of nervousness and something else—hope, maybe? He wasn’t sure, but it made his heart skip a beat.
A smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth, the same one that had gotten him into trouble more times than he could count. He leaned in just a little, his voice dropping to a low, almost teasing tone. “That if I kissed you right now, you wouldn’t tell me no or try to stop me.”
The moment hung in the air between them, charged with anticipation. He could see the conflict in her eyes—the way she wanted to lean in, but something was holding her back. For a heartbeat, Dean thought maybe, just maybe, she’d let him in. But then she pulled away, gently but firmly, moving to the middle of the couch.
“I… can’t…” Her voice was small, filled with something that sounded like regret, and she stared down at the coffee table as if it held all the answers.
Dean furrowed his brow, confusion, and concern flooding him all at once. What was she talking about? Why was she pulling away now, after all this time? He shifted so he was facing her, his body tense with worry. “Seriously, Y/N, what’s bothering you?” he asked, his voice more urgent now. He needed to understand. He needed to know what was going on in her head.
Her silence weighed on him, and then, slowly, tears began to slip down her cheeks. The sight of her crying cut him deep, a pain he hadn’t been expecting. He hated seeing her like this—so vulnerable, so torn up. And knowing that he was part of the reason for it twisted the knife in his chest even further.
“I like you more than I should,” she whispered, her voice shaky with emotion. “You have a soulmate, and one day, I’ll have one too. I’m sorry I fell for you and made things uncomfortable now that you’re stuck down here with me.”
Dean’s heart fractured at her words. He wanted to tell her that she was his soulmate, that he’d known since he was sixteen, but that meant sharing things with her she wasn’t ready for. He couldn’t even tell her that he loved her. All he could do was watch her walk away, the soft click of her door closing, a barrier between them.
He ran a hand through his hair, exhaling sharply. His mind raced, processing all that she’d said. She’d fallen for him. The walls she had put up to keep herself safe had crumbled, but she was already rebuilding them, and he felt it. She was so afraid that her soulmate wasn’t him, and he wasn’t hers, that she couldn’t let him get close and couldn’t get closer to him. The bits and pieces of her thoughts that he’d heard made far more sense now. If only he could tell her everything.
For hours, Dean sat there, thinking about how he was going to approach her when the time presented itself. He’d give her time, though, knowing that admitting what she had had been harder on her than she was letting on. Hell, he could feel what she was going through. Every second she was hurting, it pulled at his soul. The need to go to her, wrap her in his arms, and comfort her was almost overwhelming. If it weren’t for Sam’s words repeating in his head, he would have told her the first day he saw her at the garage.
Sleep finally found him sometime after midnight. The only thing he had figured out was that he’d give her space, gauge her emotions, watch her body language, and pray he’d know what to say when the moment was right.
----------------------------------------- Chapter 21
Story Master List Main Master List
Tag List: @deans-spinster-witch @jamerlynn @jackles010378 @bruhidkjustwannaread @onthehuntforshinies
@chriszgirl92 @angzls @xolivvies-cornerxo @certainsaladstarfish @onlyangel-444
@nancymcl @muhahaha303 @suckitands33 @kr804573 @justrandomthougt
@suckitands33 @mxtansy @scarletqueenx @krazykelly @roseblue373
@whimsyfinny @ladysparkles78 @aaathazagoraphobiaaa @hobby27 @perpetualabsurdity
@cicibunbuns @n-o-p-e-never @vanessa-boo @foxyjwls007 @uoberpmollah
@xolivvies-cornerxo @certainsaladstarfish @kdadss @bitchykittenconnoisseur @reignsboy19
@bonbonnie88 @ghostieghoul711 @flamencodiva @kayleezee @stillhere197
@lexasaurs634 @enamoredwithbella @winchester-whiskey @brandinicole911 @swaggyemily
@megs-gadom @dianawinchester03 @nikimisery @cheekygirl2309 @ashleybutler
If I missed tagging, please let me know. I had a lot of requests for tags for this one. If you'd like to be tagged, drop me a comment.
#soulmate au#soulmates#oc reader#spn oc#supernatural oc#spn fanfic#spn fanfiction#spnfandom#spn fic#spn#supernatural#supernatural fanfiction#supernatural fandom#supernatural fic#supernatural series#dean winchester fanfic#dean winchester fanfiction#dean winchester x femaleoc#dean winchester x oc#dean winchester fic#dean winchester x reader#dean fanfiction#dean x female!reader#dean x reader#dean x y/n#dean x you
35 notes
·
View notes
Text
𝑱𝒖𝒔𝒕 𝒂 𝑭𝒆𝒆𝒍𝒊𝒏𝒈 : 𝑪𝒉𝒂𝒑𝒕𝒆𝒓 𝑵𝒊𝒏𝒆
☽︎𝑾𝒐𝒍𝒇'𝒔 𝑩𝒂𝒏𝒆☾︎
Ch.08 - Ch.10
Series Masterlist
Pairing: Stiles Stilinski x fem!Reader
Word count: 4.4k
Kate Argent chases Derek's car down the roads thinking she's chasing Derek, but when she gets word that he's on foot at the iron works she wonders who's actually driving his car. The answer: Y/n is the one behind the wheel, Stiles beside her and Scott in the back. Stiles glances out the back window while she focuses in front of them. "Faster?" She asks.
"Much faster." He answers. She grits her teeth and shifts gears, accelerating even more. After a bit Stiles looks back again to see the car still on their tail. "Y/n, I don't think you're grasping the concept of the car chase here."
"Sure I do. We're in a car, we're being chased."
"If she goes faster, she'll kill us." Scott says.
"Well, if she doesn't go faster, they're gonna kill us."
"I need to keep her on our tail. If I go too fast we could actually lose her." Y/n speeds up just a bit to make him feel better.
Tires screech and Stiles looks back yet again. "They're gone." Y/n looks in the rearview while Scott turns around. Stiles presses a button on the handheld radio and it beeps before coming to life.
"All units, suspect is on foot heading into the iron works." The Sheriff's voice informs.
Y/n huffs as she speeds up yet again to pick up Derek. She skids to a stop as they near him and Stiles opens the door. "Get in." He urges as he climbs in the back with Scott while Derek hops in the front, bullets from Mr. Argent following. The tires squeal as Y/n peels out of there.
"What part of laying low don't you understand?" Scott chastises.
"Damn it, I had him!" Derek complains.
"Who, the Alpha?" Stiles wonders.
"Yes! He was right in front of me, and the friggin' police showed up."
"Whoa, hey, they're just doing their jobs." Derek glares at Stiles. "Uh, yeah..."
"Yeah, thanks to someone who decided to make me the most wanted fugitive in the entire state." He looks pointedly at Scott.
"Can we seriously get past that? I made a dumbass mistake. I get it."
"All right, enough!" Y/n yells to get them to stop.
"How did you find him?" Stiles asks. Derek looks at them, refusing to answer.
"Can you try to trust us for at least a millisecond?" Y/n gives Derek a meaningful glance that the boys in the back miss.
"Yeah, all of us." Stiles leans forward, but backs up again at Derek's look. "Or just them. I'll be back here." He settles back and Y/n manages a twitch of a smile at him.
"And stop with the glares, please. I swear your face is gonna stick like that forever if it already hasn't."
Derek ignores her comment. "Look, the last time I talked to my sister, she was close to figuring something out. She found two things. The first was a guy named Harris."
"Our Chemistry teacher?" Stiles pipes up again.
"Of course." Y/n grumbles.
"Why him?" Scott wonders.
"I don't know yet." Derek answers.
"What's the second?"
"Some kind of symbol." He pulls a piece of paper from his pocket and unfolds it to show a drawn picture. Y/n sighs when she sees it and Scott doesn't react any better. "What? You know what this is?"
"Seen it on a necklace." She answered.
"Allison's necklace." Scott clarifies.
...
"This is gonna be impossible, you know." Scott says as the teens walk into school.
"Y/n, can't you ask her if you can borrow it?" Stiles suggests.
"It's a family heirloom, you can't just borrow something like that." She shakes her head lightly. "Why don't you just "borrow" it?" She made finger quotes around borrow. At Scott's questioning look she elaborates. "Steal it."
"I can't do that!" He quietly exclaims.
"Why don't you just ask her to borrow it?" Stiles asks Scott.
"How?" The boy questions.
"It's easy. You just say, 'hey, Allison, can I borrow your necklace to see if there's anything on it or in it that can lead me to an Alpha werewolf that I need to kill in order to get back together with you?"
"You're not helping."
"Why don't you just talk to her."
"She won't talk to me. What if she, like, only takes it off in the shower or something?"
"That's why you ease-" He stops them walking. "That's why you ease back into it, okay? Get back on the good side, remind her of the good times. And then you ask for the necklace." Stiles notices Scott has a slight smirk as he looks at nothing. "You're thinking about her in the shower, aren't you?"
"Yeah." Scott admits.
"Boys." Y/n mutters with an eye roll.
"All right, stay focused, okay? Get the necklace, get the Alpha, get cured, get Allison. In that order. Got it?"
Scott nods. "Get the necklace." They go their separate ways.
When they meet again later Scott tells them that Jackson figured out what he is. Oh, bother. Y/n sighs internally. "How the hell did he find out?" Y/n asks.
"I have no idea."
"Did he say it out loud?" Stiles asks. "The word?"
"What word?"
"Werewolf. Did he say, 'I know you're a werewolf'?"
"No, but he implied it pretty freaking clearly."
"Okay, maybe it's not as bad as it seems. I mean, he doesn't have any proof, right? And if he wanted to tell someone, who's gonna believe him anyway?"
"How about Allison's father?"
"It's kinda bad." Y/n grimaced a bit.
"I need a cure. Right now."
"I don't think it's that easy." Y/n hated to say it but she wasn't even sure there was a cure. There's rumors but as far as she knew, once you're bitten, that's it. You either change or die.
"Does he know about Allison's father?" Stiles asks.
"I don't know."
"Okay, where's Derek?"
"Hiding, like we told him to. Why?"
"I have another idea. It's gonna take a little time and finesse, though."
"We have that game tonight. It's quarterfinals. And it's your first game."
"I know, I know. Look, do you have a plan for Allison yet?"
"She's in our next class." He tilts his head towards Y/n.
"Get the necklace." Stiles walks away leaving the two to go to their class. Scott pauses when he sees Allison and Y/n takes the seat to her left, the seat on her right is open. Scott goes to sit there, but Lydia puts her stuff on the desk.
"Try another row, sweetheart." She smiles at him and he's forced to take the seat behind Lydia.
"Okay, class, let's settle down." The teacher says. "Let's get our books out."
Scott leans forward a bit towards Allison. "Allison." He whispers.
She glances at him. "Hey. Class is beginning." She whispers back.
"I know. I'll shut up. I just, um- I have some stuff on my phone that I wanted to send you. I thought you might like it."
She nods a little. "Okay." And he does so, watching her reaction as she looks at the photos he sent. Y/n glanced over at her and saw the pictures of them together. Wrong move, Y/n winced. That is not something you want to send the girl who broke up with you when she's still trying to figure stuff out.
The teacher turned back to the class then. "All right, I'd like to return to our discussion from yesterday with a more in-depth analysis of Iago and the way in which he preyed upon Othello's jealousies." Allison gathered her things and left the class with a hurt look towards Scott who jumped up to follow her out. "We seem to have some here today." Y/n sighs with a small shake of her head.
She sits across from Scott at lunch when Stiles sits next to him, his tray clattering on the table. "Did you get her to give you the necklace?" He asked Scott.
"Not exactly."
"Ah. What happened?"
"She told me not to talk to her. At all."
"So she's not giving you-"
"She's not giving me the necklace!"
"Well, did you find anything else out?"
"Just that I know nothing about girls, and that they're totally psychotic."
"Hey." Y/n piped up. "I take offense to that, mister. Not all girls are psychotic. Some are just a bit nuts. Me? I'm psychotic." She takes a bite of food and smirks with a wink.
"Okay, I came up with a plan 'B' just in case anything like this happened." Stiles says.
"What's plan 'B'?" Scott wonders.
"Just steal the stupid thing."
"You mean your plan 'B' was to use my idea as yours." Y/n raised a brow at Stiles.
"More like kept safe in back pocket."
"Uh-huh, sure." She said unbelieving, but still smiled.
"Couldn't we try at least getting to Harris?" Scott asks.
Stiles shook his head. "My dad put him on a 24-hour protective detail, okay? The necklace is all we got. Steal it. Thank you."
Scott suddenly perks up at something over her shoulder and looks at his friends. "Guys, he's watching us." The two look over and see that 'he' is Jackson and he is indeed watching them, mainly watching Scott though.
"Ignore him." Y/n says dismissively. She vaguely hears the crunch of an apple and Scott flinches.
"Scott..." Jackson's low tone comes over the chatter of other students. Y/n would normally ignore it but it's hard to when Scott starts to be bothered and she can't help but listen to it. "You can hear me? You can, can't you?"
"What's wrong?" Stiles asks.
"Jackson's talking to me. He knows I can hear him." Stiles glances over at him, but Scott stops him. "Look at me. Just talk to me. Act normal. Pretend nothing's happening."
"Are you trying to pretend not to hear me?"
"Say something. Talk to me!" Scott urges. Stiles flails his hands while Y/n frowns.
"I can't think of anything. My mind's a complete blank." Stiles says.
"Your mind's blank? You can't think of something to say?"
"Not under this kind of pressure."
"Y/n?" Scott gives her a pleading look and all she can do is give him a helpless shrug. It's like when someone asks you what your favorite book is and all of a sudden you've never read a single thing in your entire life.
Stiles looks back at the table. "FYI, he's not even sitting with them anymore."
Scott looks around but can't find the blonde. "Where the hell is he?"
"Looking for me, McCall? I'm right here." He chuckles. "So what else can you do? Huh? Can you see better? Are you stronger, more powerful? No, I knew there was no way you suddenly got that good at lacrosse. Which means you're actually a cheater, aren't you? I mean, can you even play lacrosse?"
"Yes." Scott unintentionally answers.
"I'll bet my new Co-Captain's gonna score a bunch of shots tonight, aren't you? And while you're pretending you're not a lying cheat, I'm gonna ruin your life if you don't give me what I want. And you know what I'm gonna start with? Her. I'm gonna destroy any chance you'll ever have with her." Scott grips his water bottle and his hand lightly trembles from the effort of not crushing it as he takes a sip. "And when I'm done with that, I'm gonna get her all alone, and I'm gonna get my hands all over that tight little body."
Y/n had to slightly grit her teeth to keep from physically gagging at that remark. She has to keep her expression in unaware concern for her friend, but pretending like you can't hear more than others comes easy when you've done it your entire life. "Scott, you can't let him get to you." She tries to help.
"You can't let him do this. You can't let him have this kind of power over you, okay?" Stiles tries too, but it doesn't seem to be working.
"I'm gonna do everything you never got the chance to do," Scott grips the edges of his tray and that starts to shake, "and, Scott, she's gonna beg for more. I'll bet she likes to get loud. Maybe she's even a screamer. How are you gonna feel, Scott... When she's screaming my name?" The tray snaps in half in Scott's hands, the loud sound making everyone become quiet and look at him. Scott glares when he finally finds Jackson as he takes another obnoxious bite of his apple.
...
Stiles swings his bag off of his shoulders and sets it down, going straight to his desk. Y/n follows, only pausing when she sees Derek behind the door. She raises a brow at him in question. "How did you-" She starts to ask, but Noah's voice cuts her off.
"Hey, Stiles!"
"Yo, D- Derek." Stiles turns around and finally spots him, calling his name in shock. Derek puts a finger to his lips and gestures for Stiles to get rid of his dad. Stiles scrambles for the door and tries to act natural as he shuts the door and stands in front of it.
"What'd you say?"
"What? I said 'yo... D-Dad'."
"Uh, listen, I've got something I've got to take care of, but I'm gonna be there tonight. I mean, your first game."
"My first game. Gosh, great. Awesome. Uh... Good."
"I'm very happy for you. And I'm really proud of you."
"Oh, thanks. Me too. I'm happy and proud... Of myself."
Derek looks at Y/n, his expression saying, "You really like this idiot?" She just shrugs with an amused smile.
"So they're really gonna let you play, right?"
"Yeah, dad. I'm first line. Believe that?"
"I'm very proud."
"Oh, me too. Again, I'm- oh." Noah goes to give Stiles a hug. "Huggie... Huggie, huggie..." Stiles awkwardly tries to keep his dad from suspecting anyone is in his room.
"See you there."
"Take it easy."
"Oh, and, uh, say hi to Y/n for me." Noah gives him a knowing smirk as Stiles sputters at his retreating form.
"Uh, y-yeah. Sure." He sighs once his dad is out of sight and goes back into his room, closing the door and instantly being pinned to it by Derek.
Y/n pushes Derek away and glares at him. "What did I say about touching him? Don't."
"If you say one word-" He points at Stiles over her shoulder.
"Oh, what, you mean, like, 'hey dad, Derek Hale's in my room with Y/n... Bring your gun'?" Derek doesn't say anything. "Yeah, that's right. If I'm harboring your fugitive ass, it's my house, my rules, buddy." Derek nods after a second and Stiles gives a faint laugh. He walks around Y/n, but jumps when Derek feigns a lunge. "Oh, my God!" Y/n glares at Derek as Stiles plops down in his desk chair.
"Scott didn't get the necklace?"
"No. He's still working on it. But there's something else we can try." Derek makes a gesture for him to continue. "The night we were trapped at the school, Scott sent a text to Allison asking her to meet him there."
"So?"
"So it wasn't Scott." Y/n informed.
"Well, can you find out who sent it?"
Stiles shook his head. "No, not us. But I think I know somebody who can."
"You want me to do what?" Turns out the 'somebody' Stiles knew was Danny who now stands next to Stiles as he sits at his desk.
"Trace a text."
"I came here to do lab work. That's what lab partners do."
"And we will, once you trace the text."
"And what makes you think I know how?"
"I-I looked up your arrest report, so..."
"I-I was 13. They dropped the charges."
"Whatever."
"No, we're doing lab work." Danny grabs a spare chair and sits next to Stiles at the desk intent on doing lab work. He glances behind them to look at Y/n, who's perched on the edge of Stiles' bed, and Derek, who's sat in a chair against the wall across from them. "Why is Y/n here?"
"I just came to admire Stiles." She got up from the bed and instead leaned her hip against Stiles' desk to look down at him, smiling when Stiles blinked at her.
"Okay." Danny nodded before he glanced at Derek again. "Who's he again?"
"Uh..." It took Stiles a moment for his brain to catch up from Y/n's comment and presence, but when it did he said the first thing he could think of. "My cousin... Miguel." Y/n raised a brow at him in amusement as Derek just glared up from the book he was looking at.
"Is that blood on his shirt?"
Stiles looked at the spot. "Yeah. Yes. Well, he gets these horrible nosebleeds. Hey, Miguel. I thought I told you you could borrow one of my shirts." He urges Derek with his eyes and the man shuts the book with a 'snap', tossing it onto the bed. He got up and took off his shirt, revealing his triskele tattoo between his shoulder blades, and started to rummage through the dresser. Y/n tilted her head and narrowed her eyes a bit at the tattoo, the image familiar yet she's unable to place it at the moment.
"So anyway, I mean, we both know you have the skills to trace that text, so we should probably-"
"Uh, Stiles?" Derek calls.
"Yes?"
"This..." He tugs the shirt between his hands. "No fit."
"Then try something else on. Sorry." He said to Danny only to see him staring at 'Miguel'. Danny averts his eyes when he notices he's been caught. Stiles and Y/n share a look. "Hey, that one looks pretty good, huh?" Derek had put on a blue and orange striped shirt. "What do you think, Danny?"
"Huh?" He tries to keep his eyes away from the man.
"The shirt."
"It's... It's not really his color."
Derek takes the shirt off and looks for another. Y/n lowered her voice. "You swing for a different team, but you still play ball, don't you, Danny boy?" Y/n smiled at him.
"You're horrible people."
Stiles sighs. "I know. It keeps me awake at night."
"I sleep like a baby." She smirks.
"Anyway, about that text."
"Stiles!" Derek calls again. "None of these fit."
Stiles looks from the shirtless Derek to Danny. "I'll need the ISP, the phone number, and the exact time of the text." Danny relents and works on Stiles computer. Y/n and Stiles share a discreet high five while the other two aren't looking at them.
After a while the four gather around the desk, Derek now with a shirt, as Danny types. He sighs once he finishes. "There. The text was sent from a computer. This one."
"Registered to that account name?" Derek asks. Danny nods.
"No, no, no, no. That can't be right." Stiles denies.
"There's no way." Y/n agrees. They're so in denial because the name that comes up is Melissa McCall.
...
Y/n, Stiles and Derek sit in the Jeep in front of the hospital, trying to figure out how they're going to find out who actually sent the message. Y/n shivers a bit. She hadn't gotten the chance to get a warmer jacket for the night so she was very cold. "My hands are freezing." She idly complained.
"Sorry." Stiles apologized. "Uh, I can turn the heat on." He reached to turn the car back on.
"No, it's okay." She stopped him by grabbing his hand, but when she felt how warm it was she held on with both of hers. He gave her a questioning look and she lightly shrugged. "Your hands are warm." She smiled at his flustered state from the contact and they just looked at each other for a moment.
"Can you guys save your cutesy heart eyed moments for later?" Derek grumbled from the backseat and Y/n shot him an annoyed look.
"We didn't- we weren't-" Stiles sputtered. "That- that wasn't a moment."
"It wasn't?" Y/n asked him seemingly hurt, but honestly she just wanted to tease him.
"I mean, was it? Did you want it to be?"
"I wouldn't be opposed to it." Her lips quirked up in a half smile and he couldn't help the slightly hopeful one come to him.
"Oh, my God. Your chemo signals are crazy." Derek groaned in annoyance.
"Stop sniffing our chemo signals then, Derek." She snapped.
"I can't. They're giving me a headache."
"Oh, you must be picking up on the migraine I get every time you talk. So sorry." She gave him a sad smile yet her tone was dripping with sarcasm. No more can be said between the two as Stiles' phone goes off, a picture from Scott and a call a minute later.
"Did you get the picture?"
"Yeah, we did, and it looks just like the drawing." Stiles answered.
Derek grabs Stiles' wrist to use the phone, making the boy have to bend at an awkward angle to stop it from hurting. "Hey, is there something on the back of it? There's gotta be something. An inscription, an opening, something."
"No, no, the thing's flat. And, no, it doesn't open. There's nothing in it, on it, around it, nothing. And where are you? You're supposed to be here. You're first line."
"Where the hell is Bilinski? Huh?" They hear Coach ask Scott.
"'Bilinski'?" Y/n mutters in question.
"Don't ask." Stiles slightly shakes his head.
"Man, you're not gonna play if you're not here to start."
"I know. Look, if you see my dad, can you tell him- tell him I'll be there, I'll just be a little late, okay? All right, thanks." Stiles hangs up.
"You're not gonna be able to make it." Y/n said with a small frown.
"I know."
"And you didn't tell him about his mom, either." Derek noted.
"Not till we find out the truth."
"By the way, one more thing."
"Yeah." Stiles turned his head to look at Derek just as the man pushed his head down to hit the steering wheel.
"Derek! I swear if you don't stop-" Y/n's threat is cut off by Stiles' exclamation of pain.
"Oh, God! What the hell was-"
"You know what that was for." He pointed at Stiles. "Go. Gooo!" Stiles gets out and heads towards the hospital doors. Then Derek faced Y/n as she watched Stiles walk away.
"Touch me and I break your face." She warned.
After a while of searching Stiles can't find Melissa or anyone else for that matter so he calls Y/n and she puts him on speaker. "Yeah, I said I can't find her."
"Look, ask for Jennifer. She's been looking after my uncle." Derek instructed.
Stiles does as told, but doesn't find anyone in the room either. "Yeah, well, he's not here either."
"What?"
"He's not here. He's gone, Derek."
Derek is confused for a moment before his eyes widen in realization. "Stiles, get out of there right now- it's him! He's the Alpha! Get out!"
"Stiles!" Y/n calls in alarm and bolts for the hospital, Derek hot on her heels.
Stiles backs away from the room and looks to his side to see Peter Hale up and about, old burn scars on the right side of his face. "You must be Stiles." He says.
Stiles backs up and turns to run, but stops when he sees Jennifer standing in his way. "What are you doing here? Visiting hours are over."
"You..." He points at her before looking at Peter. "And him." He points at Peter now. "You're- you're the one who-" He looks at her as he pieces things together. "Oh, my- and he's the-" He looks at Peter again. "Oh, my God, I'm gonna die. I'm gonna die." He keeps looking between the two, helpless.
Suddenly Y/n comes up behind Jennifer, grabbing the back of her head and ramming her face into the wall, knocking the woman out cold. "That's not nice, little witch." Peter tuts.
"Like I give a shit right now." She sasses.
"She's my nurse."
"She's a psychotic bitch helping you kill people." Derek stands next to Y/n. "Get out of the way." He ordered Stiles.
"Oh, damn." He dropped down to the ground and Y/n tried to help coax him to her.
"You think I killed Laura on purpose? One of my own family?" Peter advances and Derek growls, eyes flashing and canines extending. Derek jumps and pushes off the desk to vault himself at Peter, but the older Hale simply grabs him and shoves him against the wall. He then throws Derek into another before he falls to the ground. Stiles flails as he tries to avoid them. Y/n grabs him by the scruff of his jacket to pull him in a safer direction. Peter picks Derek up by the throat, the Beta holding onto his wrist to get him to let go. "My mind, my personality were literally burned out of me." He starts to drag Derek down the hall. "I was driven by pure instinct." He lets Derek drop and he grunts when he hits the ground. Peter crouches and fishes in Jennifer's pocket for her keys.
"You want forgiveness?" Derek gets up and punches Peter. He goes to hit him again yet Peter blocks, grabs his jacket, and headbutts him.
"I want understanding." He kicks Derek in the chest and he flies back. "Do you have any idea... What it was like for me during those years?" Derek spits blood on the ground as he starts to get back up. "Slowly healing, cell by cell. Even more slowly coming back to consciousness." Stiles scrambles around a desk and stops when he sees Derek on the ground. Y/n pulls him back by the collar to keep out of sight. "Yes, becoming an Alpha, taking that from Laura pushed me over a plateau in the healing process. I can't help that." Derek gets up and swipes at him, Peter dodging his fists before catching one in his own, squeezing until Derek's down on a knee. "I tried to tell you what was happening. I tried to warn you." He hauls Derek up and throws him into the protective glass over the nurse's station and over the desk. Derek crawls away and Peter follows.
"Come on." Y/n urged quietly. "This way. Go, go, go." Y/n grabbed Stiles' hand and they ran from the hospital. The feel of the Alpha's anger still lingers on her, raising the hairs on the back of her neck and fueling her legs to go faster.
Ch.10
#taeswolfie#Just a Feeling#JaF#stiles stilinski#stiles stilinski x reader#stiles stilinski x fem!reader#stiles stilinski x y/n#stiles stilinski x you#stiles stilinski fanfiction#stiles stilinski fanfic#fanfiction#fanfic#teen wolf#teen wolf fanfic#teen wolf fanfiction#x reader#x fem!reader#x female reader#x y/n#x female y/n#x you
39 notes
·
View notes
Note
Hello Celta, I think it’s funny as he** that Charles’ second wife (CSW) wants to supplant the first wife in every regard. Karma don’t play girlie, she’s a thousand times as vicious as any b**ch alive. The fact that she seems to care so deeply and desperately about it shows me just how deeply she was invested in removing Diana from Charles life. Just how much they both gaslighted Diana and tried to make her crazy making. Just how much she hated Diana. Please don’t ever change, CSW. Don’t change. The fact that she’s having a hard time even contemplating letting go, shows us again how deeply her negative emotions towards Diana were ingrained for so many years. It reminds me of Meghan’s control of Harry. She keeps on flipping the switch that engages that part of his reptilian brain to hate and envy William and to covet everything that’s rightfully his. They are two peas in a pod, Meghan and CSW. And the best part? Karma has now activated for them both, by the passing of one great lady, QEII who held their futures in the balance. Perhaps they both have the same trajectory, who knows? They both ignored the golden rule, don’t wish for others, what you don’t wish for yourself. It’ll be fun to see how this plays out.
On another concerning note. The Commonwealth Games are in peril. Both Australia and Canada have both pulled plans to host the 2026 and 2030 Games respectively. Both countries cite the cost of hosting the games as the reason. It seems the Commonwealth itself is collapsing at a much faster rate than we anticipated. Yet Charles twiddles his thumbs, holidaying up in Scotland, wearing the kilts that William supposedly refuses to appropriate. Hahaha lol. Yes Charles, let’s focus on the little things while the world collapses in upon us, and the ar**hole son and the much admired Tungsten wife wreak havoc down upon us. BTW Northywitch a YouTube tarot reader with some accuracy says that she feels the overseas duo with do something very stupid, like stage another security scare. Harry knows he’ll lose his bid to get IPP. She said the same before the NY car chase before it happened. She feels they will pull another stunt, either in Düsseldorf or Asia. I hope they know how the Europeans and Asians deal with threats. I wouldn’t want to test it. Lol. Plus I believe M15 and M16 have eyes on them.
Hi AnonymousRetired,
Camilla does seem to be set on a path of petty revenge and trying to supplant Diana. I wish she wouldn't, as it would be much better for her if she rose above it/let it go and concentrated on building her own legacy as Queen Consort, but you can't dictate what other people do, so all we can do is watch and wait for the fallout.
Harry and Meghan pulling another stupid stunt overseas would not surprise me, as it would get them the attention they both seem to crave. I hope they are called out for it if it happens, the same as their last stupid stunt (the car chase) was called out.
There has been quite a bit of discussion here in Australia about Victoria (a state) pulling out of hosting the Commonwealth Games. I believe it when they say it was for economic reasons. I hope some other country can step up and host the games, as otherwise it will be a big disappointment for the athletes.
I don't think the Commonwealth of Nations is falling apart. It seems to be going strong. What I do see is quite a few nations who are part of the Commonwealth and who have King Charles as their head of state becoming a republic over the next 10 - 20 years and rejointing the Commonwealth as an independent nation, like most of the member nations (the Commonwealth of Nations has 56 nations as its members, of which 15 have King Charles as their Head of State - the others have different monarchs or are republics). I can also see more nations joining the Commonwealth who do not have ties with the old British Empire (like Mozambique, Rwanda, Togo and Gabon).
EDITED TO ADD: I just read your post on @honeytothebee where you mention the difference in the feeling For King Charles III as compared to Queen Elizabeth 2 in the Commonwealth realms (the 15 members of the Commonwealth of Nations who have King Charles III as their Head of State). With respect to Australia, I agree with you. In my circle of friends (which is not the whole country, just a small part of it) there was a definite connection to Queen Elizabeth 2 and a feeling of respect, loyalty and love for her. With King Charles III, there is just indifference. I believe that Prince William could inspire a similar affection as was given to his grandmother, if he visits us and if his visit is not sabotaged by opposing interests like in Jamacia. We are currently feeling rather neglected down here (the new King does not consider us worth a visit etc). Other Aussies are free to disagree, of course. I can only speak for myself and my social circle, which is a very small part of the Australian people.
18 notes
·
View notes
Text
Cops and Thugs Ch. 2 - Water and Oil
FFN: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/14242641/2/Cops-and-Thugs
AO3: Cops and Thugs - Chapter 2
Summary: Vagatha tries to recover from her last encounter with the biggest mobster's daughter in Pentagram City, but her efforts will be found destroyed by an apparently innocent call into duty.
Since the first day Vagatha had returned to the field, she had made sure to keep a low profile when performing her duties. One advantage of her line of work was that: If you don't see evil, you can do almost no shit all day long.
To her unfortunate luck, and just as she had been warned, she and Arackniss had been forced to stay together on their shifts. If one was seen without their partner they would suffer disciplinary consequences.
For the first time ever, Vagatha was grateful for Arackniss’ lack of sense of duty. Since she had returned, they had wasted time visiting Arackniss's friends at various places throughout the city on an almost routine basis.
Or rather, Arackniss was visiting his friends while Vagatha stayed in the patrol car behind a closed window to prevent the stench of the bar she was parked in from making her vomit.
Her current, still in-recover state exacerbated her discomfort and disturbed her ability to relax, as she frequently checked the car's rearview mirror for Charlotte or her matón or whatever criminal Charlotte might hire.
Vagatha's radar alarm should have gone off when central called their radio at exactly five o'clock. Maybe he should stop drinking that morning coffee that could only be drunk in large gulps.
“Central to all nearby units, we need an 11-10 in avenue Moises 1522 over.”
"Central, this is X-22, we'll go investigate," Vagatha reported.
She knew that place. In fact, she could see it at the end of the street through her rearview mirror.
An old school left in a decaying state. It had been abandoned for so many years, undergrowth and plants had grown out of control to the point of turning the place into a small jungle. The roots had spread through the walls and between the cracks that the building had.
Vagatha knew that this alert was too simple for anyone to have any business in there. But Vagatha had thought the same of the other alerts she'd received in the two weeks since she'd returned.
The thought of not making anything of course crossed her mind, due to her injury—but her excessive caution told her that she could only use that excuse so far.
She ignited the car's engine and her foot hovered over the accelerator, when she stopped it a few inches above it. Vagatha sighed heavily before opening the car window and pressed her horn.
“Arackniss! Get your ass in the car before I take you out!" Vagatha yelled. A pang made her double over herself as she leaned against the door frame and held her hand against her abdomen.
The longer Vagatha waited for Arackniss, the more noise came from the bar across the street.
It started with heavy footsteps followed by shouts and curses. Shortly after, Vagatha heard glass breaking and tables being thrown into the air. Like the tables, the doors to the premises were flung open and Arackniss was thrown through and tumbled down the stairs.
Half a dozen people in various states of intoxication chased Arackniss down to the car with every intention of getting their hands on him, until Vagatha drew her gun and pointed it at them.
"Back off or I swear I'll blow the heads off of every single one of you, you brainless assholes!" The drunken men seemed to get the message and slowly walked back. Vagatha cocked her pistol and they all ended up running as fast as they could in different directions.
Arackniss got up awkwardly from the ground and reached heavily for the handle of the car, dragging himself to the passenger seat.
Vagatha didn't even bother to comment on the situation and drove away.
"Hey, thanks for, HIP, saving my ass." His head rested against the window next to his seat.
"I did not." Was all Vagatha bothered to say before briefing him of the request central had gave them as she drove to the abandoned school and parked in front of it.
"I'll go investigate, you'll stay in the car in case Central or the sergeant calls —" Vagatha caught a glimpse out of the corner of her eye as a drunken Arackniss had every intention of leaving. " Hey! Hey! What the hell do you think you're doing!?” She asked as she tried to sit Arackniss back in his seat while the policeman waved his arms around like a child playing catch.
“Stop-BURP-touching me! I'm going to kick this jerk's ass so hard he’ll wish he was never born!"
“You'll only end up getting hurt! You're so frus— ! ” Vagatha stopped herself before relapsing into the routine bickering the two of them had. A poisonous sensation burned in her throat as she suppressed the bitter words from escaping her lips.
While Arackniss was busy getting his shit together, Vagatha did the same, discreetly checking the rearview mirror. She could feel her skin crawling at the thought of her police patrol making her an easy target.
“Why…don't you just watch over the place in case the suspect comes out? I'll go investigate and you can…” Vagatha stopped her words when she saw how Arackniss was falling asleep on his seat until his mouth was half open and his body was soothed. “…do that." Vagatha wasted no time in getting out of the carriage and shutting the door as quietly as she could. She looked around for a door or opening in the fence surrounding the place.
Vagatha couldn't help but feel like she was walking into a trap. That was not what bothered her, but who had prepared it. She was already beating herself up for falling right into an obvious trap built specifically for her so easily.
Her suspicions were not built without foundation. During the two weeks that she was away from work, dozens of messages had arrived on the phone she received about a week ago.
A buzz disturbed what little peace Vagatha could have for herself in the middle of the night. She was only accompanied by the sound of a fan being turned on in her apartment.
Vagatha checked the phone and saw a message notification on the screen.
Private number: Are you okay? :)
That message and much more were left unchecked. Vagatha had no intention of giving this woman what she wanted.
And yet here she was in that place, doing exactly that.
After exploring, Vagatha came across an old padlocked door covered in rust. She first tried to shake her. When that didn't work, she decided to kick her, when she tried she could feel how the wound in her abdomen wanted to tear itself open. Vagatha doubled over herself again, breathing heavily as she held her wound until the pain subsided enough.
She searched through the brush near the place and found a large enough rock, picked it up and smashed it against the padlock and until it opened and fell to the ground along with the chain on the door.
She was so distracted by her discomfort that she didn't notice the fresh marks in the dirt, caused by the door whenever it was opened. Vagatha adjusted the lock and chain so that they appeared to be intact.
Walking into the courtyard of that abandoned school, Vagatha thought she had entered a horror movie through the playground once full of children and life. She continued exploring until she found the entrance to the school through the playground through a white wooden porch, dirtied by the passage of time and nature, giving it an almost post-apocalyptic aesthetic.
The wood of the white door creaked as Vagatha pushed it open, even with the utmost care she could muster. Her hand was already resting on his gun on his belt as he entered, but she found a desolate playroom, except for abandoned and dilapidated toys, just like the rest of the place. The entire place was shrouded in almost complete darkness, except for the dozens of holes of different sizes in the ceiling, allowing some small amounts of light to filter in. Some so small that only a snake could get inside and a few more, sparse and as big as if a SWAT team had broken into the place.
Her hand left her gun for a second when she heard a flutter fill the room. Vagatha drew her weapon in a quick draw and aimed it directly at the ceiling, only to catch a glimpse of a flock of birds flying from the place.
She sighed tiredly and placed her hand against her forehead. She squeezed her hair between her fingers as she tried to calm down; she could feel all her stress concentrating on her left eye where she still had the scar from the knife—Vagatha swore that one of those days all that stress would make her eye burst.
It didn't take her long to realize that the first floor of the school was filled with nothing but decay. Vagatha thought that perhaps she had seen things where there were none, but as she approached the stairs that would take her to the second floor, she heard notes from a piano and a voice singing.
“♫They’ll never…alive~♫ ♫We’ll live like ta-tata ta-ta, they’ll…a masterpiece~♫
Before Vagatha knew it, she was already climbing the stairs. The closer she got, the more she could make out the piano notes traveling through the empty halls and corridors.
Her mounting stress played tricks on her mind and senses, to the point that she could no longer tell where the music and voices were coming from.
Left? Right? Behind her? From the roof?
Vagatha could do no more than wander among the dim rays of sunlight that filtered through the holes in the ceiling. She found to a theater with a few rows of chairs on each side of the room, and at the end of the long room, Vagatha found the source of the sound that was driving her crazy:
At the end of the theater, lit by a large hole in the ceiling, stood a blond woman with tangled hair in garters and a red tuxedo and pants that seemed tailored, as did the black shoes she wore.
Charlotte Morningstar. It was evident that the woman had not noticed Vagatha's presence, for she continued to sing for her own amusement. The imprecise lyrics were accompanied by a set of skilled, almost masterful finger dancers on the piano keys that were their ballroom.
Vagatha approached the particular scene as close as the darkness allowed her without revealing herself. She was absorbed by the astonishing scene that almost crossed the line dividing darkness from light. She was almost drawn to the light like a stupid moth to a flame.
She was barely backing up to a safer point in the dark when she tripped over her own foot and the wood on the floor creaked under her weight.
The music stopped and silence fell on the room as Vagatha's heart dropped to the bottom of her chest.
“Husk? It's that you? Have you finished checking the kitchen? I really don't know how any child is supposed to eat healthy in such poor conditions. Oh! Do you know what that reminds me of? We could do some workshops for that high school that's under the highway. I know you didn't like it the last time we did it, but from those workshops we found that impr— ” Charlotte joined the silence and her gaze was lost in the darkness. Her face had a curious infantile calmness as the smallest hint of a smile flickered on her lips before she said:
"Officer? Is that you?" She asked in no particular direction. "I swear I'm not armed this time!" She said using his palms like a megaphone.
"Maybe not, but I am," Vagatha stated. The barrel of her weapon emerged from the darkness, aiming at Charlotte before she did.
"Hello," Charlotte squealed in embarrassment and a nervous smile as she held up her hands.
"Hello," Vagatha replied in a cold tone and cocked her pistol.
“I'm so sorry I shot you! I swear I don't know what happened! I don't know when my finger got on the trigger and I don't even—”
“I don't give a shit about your excuses. You kidnapped and tried to kill a police officer, I'm going to enjoy putting handcuffs on you and putting your ass behind bars for the rest of your life." Vagatha's anger prevented her from catching the slight blush on Charlotte's flushed cheeks, as well as a tiny whisper of something Vagatha didn't catch.
As Vagatha stepped forward to put her hands on Charlotte, a huge arm wrapped around her neck. Vagatha raised her pistol at the burly figure, but the figure acted faster and grabbed her hand to pull the pistol away.
In the middle of the struggle a bullet went off, the birds on the roof flew up in fright, and an Arackniss still sleeping in the patrol car startled, his eyes widening for a moment before falling asleep again.
The fired bullet left a small hole in the wooden beam above the piano Charlotte was sitting at. The hooded figure snatched the pistol from Vagatha's hands and subdued her by seizing both of her arms with one arm, while with his free hand he tucked Vagatha's pistol inside his hood.
Being so close he could see the figure dressed in a large brown trench coat and he could only deduce that it was Husk. She countered by elbowing him in the abdomen taking advantage of the difference in height, but the bodyguard barely flinched at the blows and restrained both of their arms using only one arm.
When Vagatha stopped fighting out of her restraint, Husk forced her to walk up to face Charlotte at the piano.
"I know…" Charlotte cleared her throat. “I know this looks bad, but I really wanted to see how you were after our last…meeting…”
"And?" Vagatha's lie detectors began to go up.
“And…I need to ask you a super duper favor. I wouldn't be asking this of anyone else if it wasn't super urgent."
“You're a loose end,” Husk said.
Vagatha's brow furrowed as the gears in her brain spun. "You want to blackmail me, is that what this is all about, eh?"
Charlotte whimpered in disagreement. “Blackmail is such a strong word. I prefer to say we have 'shared interests'.”
"Ha. Too bad you two have nothing that could interest me.”0
“ I'm soooo sorry to say it, but that's where you're wrong,” Charlotte put her fingers together and played with them. "You see, your police patrol was reported missing two weeks—"
“I found out when I woke up in the hospital after you shot me.”
“Right…well, after 'that' happened, I asked Husk to bring your car to Angel's residence. You know, I couldn't let anyone know what happened to you…and the problem is…we kinda still have it?”
” So what? What do they want for it? Money?"
Charlotte giggled. "No no. Not at all. Money is the last thing we need.”
By now, Vagatha was no longer sure what this encounter was about. “You want to return it to save my ass and that I owe you one?”
"No, that's the problem!" Charlotte took one of the chairs in the theater and sat in front of a restrained Vagatha. “I would love to return it to you for the…inconvenience…”
"Bullshit..." Vagatha snarled against Husk's arm.
“…but, the thing is: Who the hell does that in this city!? We can't even just casually leave it lying around as it could link back to us! Ergo, you." Charlotte waved her arm at Vagatha.
"If your father is who you say it is, and if he’s so damn powerful...Doesn't he have people who take care of these things?"
“My father doesn't know that our 'meeting' has happened at all. I'd like to keep it that way, and I think you would too. We can help you if you help us.”
"And what the hell do you need me for in the first place?"
“It has to do with one of the three V's . I—“
"No," Vagatha shook her head. "I’m not going to do it."
"Could you at least listen to me before you say no?"
“I don't give a shit what it's about or what you need me for! Let! Me! Go! Maldición!" Vagatha struggled to free herself from Husk's hold, but the old bodyguard held his ground.
Seeing that tossing and pulling was going to do little good, Vagatha nudged Husk's leg with her heel, which jarred the hooded man enough that he increased his efforts to restrain her. In the middle of their tug-of-war, Husk's trench coat fell open where she could see the outline of his gun and she pulled it out.
Husk noticed what she had done and immediately let her go as he pulled out Vagatha's gun out of his coat—It was only then that Vagatha realized that she had grabbed Husk's gun.
Police and bodyguards pointed at each other until the former realized that Charlotte was standing in between them like a statue trying to pretend to be invisible by not moving.
Vagatha rushed towards her and pinned her arm against her back while continuing to aim at Husk.
"Drop your gun!" Vagatha yelled. But Husk remained adamant. "I said drop it!"
Charlotte still had one arm free, and she waved her hand at Husk to keep his distance and nodded to him.
Only his pupils moved in his immutable posture towards his boss, who continued to nod fervently. Husk lowered his gun, slow as clockwork.
“Don't try any smartass shit or anything like that. Drop your weapon.”
Husk complied, though by throwing his pistol away from the three of them, falling between the rows of chairs in the theater facing the stage. Vagatha cursed under hear breath, but figured out that was better than nothing.
"Now turn around and get on your knees!" Vagatha ordered, but Husk seemed not to hear her. "I said on your knees!" Husk and Vagatha stared into each other's eyes, not even daring to blink. Vagatha knew exactly what he was doing, he was reading her expression and her emotions to predict her next move. She was doing the same thing and this was a game.
And if Vagatha was honest with herself...
She knew she was going to lose.
Husk stepped back and Vagatha immediately shot the wall behind Husk in retaliation. “Don't try shit, you big sack of…shit! I will not give you a warning shot!”
Despite the oxymoron, Husk tried to move again and Vagatha fired once more.
CLUNG CLING CLANG
Vagatha's bullet ricocheted multiple times off objects and metal surfaces around the theater. The police let the mobster-on-the-rise go to find a place to take cover; she and her bodyguard did the same, finding cover by crouching on the stage stairs.
Vagatha hid behind the piano as the bullet flew all over the place, a great buzz filling her ears.
The three watched with tense attention as the bullet embedded in one of the wooden beams in the ceiling above the piano. As the situation seemed to escalate down, Charlotte was the first to break the silence.
“Oh, thank goodness nothing bad happened. For a second I thought—"
A cracking sound killed the brief silence in the room, coming from the ceiling in the same place where the bullet hit the beam. Cracks spread across its surface quickly until the beam split in two, as the supports broke shortly after.
Vagatha could only see a shadow growing above her head while she was stunned to see the beam fall on her head as if she was seeing the arrival of Armageddon.
"Nooo!" Was all Vagatha could hear before she caught a glimpse of Charlotte's figure. She pushed her out of the impact area before the Beam crushed the piano and smashed the wooden floor in two, as if earth itself cracked in two.
The remains of the piano took the brunt of the blow, releasing a myriad of musical notes in a thunderous wave of sound. Said sound wave and impact shook the building's foundation, and escaped its walls into the nearby surroundings to alert anyone nearby.
Anyone nearby, just like a sleeper Arackniss swayed, arms flailing like a child just awakened from a dream of falling off a mountain. His head turned in all directions searching for the source of the sound until his eyes fell on the abandoned school. His right hand went to his pistol on his belt and he stepped out of the police car.
Meanwhile, inside the school, Vagatha and Charlotte were lying on the brink of unconsciousness. They were in the main area of a library, looking around Charlotte saw that the fall had crushed several tables in the room. Some book pages were flying around.
Charlotte was the first to her feet, but a bruise on her right shoulder numbed her muscle in a jerk. The blonde mobster let out a quick, piercing whimper before falling to the ground again.
She only gasped in pain one breath at a time before gruff hands lifted her off the ground.
“Get up,” an equally rough voice rang in her ears. Charlotte could feel Husk put her injured arm around his shoulders. As Charlotte dragged her feet across the floor, she opened her heavy eyes to see Vagatha still lying on the floor with a few pieces of debris on her body and a little bleeding in her hair.
"W-wait!" Charlotte limped in the opposite direction Husk was going, before he jerked her back roughly.
"What do you think you're doing?"
"We-COUGH-we can't leave her like this!" Husk tugged on her arm hard, but Charlotte tugged harder. She limped until she reached Vagatha and found her breathing ever so slightly.
"Shit! Shit! Shit!" She whispered between screams. "Officer, please wake up!" Charlotte removed the pieces of debris from her body, but she could only use her left arm. She shook Vagatha from her shoulders while gasping for air.
Husk wearily reached for his boss and saw that his pistol was lying a few feet away from an unwilling Vagatha. Husk retrieved his pistol and put Vagatha's back in his trench coat.
The police opened their heavy eyes and saw Charlotte with her hand gently cupping her face. Vagatha slapped her face and crawled away from Charlotte. Despite her disadvantaged situation, Vagatha refused not to be ready to throw hands if necessary. She saw Husk standing next to Charlotte and reached for her pistol in her belt, only to find it empty.
"Easy, easy. We're just here to help."
“Stay away! I won't warn you twice!"
Charlotte was only a few paces from Vagatha when the library doors were kicked open and Arackniss strode through the doors, pistol drawn, ready to fire.
The first thing he distinguished with his double vision were the figures of Charlotte and Husk next to Vagatha's on the ground. In a second, three bullets flew through the dusty, lightly brushed bookstore, piercing the tense calm Charlotte tried to build.
Arackniss's bullets struck books on the shelves at the back of the library. Books fell from their shelves and frames alike. Husk immediately pulled Charlotte to take cover between the aisles made up of tall and long bookshelves.
Husk forced Charlotte to duck as he pulled out Vagatha's pistol and handed it to her, then pulled out his own. "Stay here. Use it if you have to." He cocked his pistol and leaned out of his hiding spot. Another bullet hit the wood of the shelf. Husk growled and cursed to himself. He went in the opposite direction to the end of the aisle of shelves until he came to a long corridor that connected all the aisles to each other.
The collapsed ceiling prevented Husk from reaching Arackniss using those same corridors. He would have to go through the bookstore and get to the other side, and that would mean exposing himself.
Husk walked to the back of the bookshelf hall, as far from Arackniss as he could get. He stood in the corner of the last shelf facing the central area of the room. He could hear footsteps approaching. “Like duck season.” Husk grabbed a book and threw it into the open.
BANG BANG
Arackniss fired at the book, or rather, at the already bulleted wall. Husk noticed how the bullets weren't even close to connecting with their target.
Husk grabbed another book and tossed it the same way. As soon as he heard another shot, Husk countered by firing back, forcing Arackniss to stagger his way to cover. The bodyguard wasted no time running to the other side of the room into the other set of hallways and corridors. Despite his old age he made good and quick use of his opportunity and ran as swift as any man on his thirties.
As soon as Husk got to cover, he fired two more shots to keep Arackniss in cover while he gained ground. As Arackniss walked down the hall/refuge, he knocked several books off their shelves with his stagger, a few of them falling near Charlotte, sitting on the floor in the hall next to Arackniss. Charlotte held Vagatha's pistol in a tight grip with one hand, while the other covered her mouth and breathed hard and heavy.
As Arackniss hid, Husk took the opportunity to get his hands on Vagatha and a chair, dragging the two into a hallway, out of Arackniss's sight; a hallway perfectly aligned with the one Charlotte hid on the other side of the library.
Husk tied Vagatha to the chair and covered her mouth with a rag Husk had in his coat. He readied his pistol pointing at the entrance to the hallway as he heard footsteps getting closer and closer.
His gaze inevitably fell to a sheltered Charlotte, watching attentively his every move. Once she figured out his intentions, she shook her head fervently as she looked at him. Husk cursed to himself and put his gun away.
Arackniss entered Husk's corridor and saw him standing with his back to him.
BANG BANG BANG
Arackniss fired until his magazine was empty. The next thing he knew, a book was heading straight for his face. Arackniss’ gun It flew from his hand before his body fell unconscious to the ground after spinning a few times from the blow.
A hoodless Husk dressed in a dark blue sleeved shirt sighed with a heaviness as great as his age.
Husk returned back to the restrained Vagatha in an attempted fetal position as he tried to take cover from the bullets, which missed and impacted around her. Husk took his hat from her head and his trench coat from her shoulders respectively and got dressed again.
“Phew! Good thing that's over!" Charlie heaved a sigh of joy as he came out of hiding and returned to Husk's side while stretching his badly injured shoulder. "Thank you Husk. I owe you one— ” Charlotte was severely interrupted as Husk grabbed her arm and forced her to walk beside him. “Aw-aww! Husk, wait! My shoulder is still sore!"
"This was a bad idea." Husk swore as they walked to the exit; in the distance police sirens could be heard.
Charlotte wanted to stay for at least two more minutes to make sure the officer was okay, but she knew she had already upset Husk enough that day. She managed to take one last look at Vagatha, still tied to the saddle, and her heart sank.
"No, it was not."
Meanwhile, in another part of the city, a pink van drove through the poorer and dirtier streets of the city where homeless people and abandoned buildings became the fashion. In its painting was drawn an a symbol of a heart with wings and demon horns surrounded by thorns with black and white tones.
The van pulled up to one of the few decent buildings in the area. A brothel, and a big one on top of that. The van parked around the back and the first person to get out was a woman in her late twenties with multifaceted brown hair streaked with blonde and white tints. His skin was marked by a light, but clear tan. Her off-the-shoulder crop top and skinny pants complemented her truck look, as did the way her group of fans dressed in the van.
One of her hair strands was lit in a tiny little flame, but she didn't pay much attention to it.
The prostitute workers in the place immediately noticed her presence. They all stepped aside as the female leader of the group walked towards the office of the owner of the place. The door to said office was protected by two bodyguards. The woman walked in without bothering to say a word as if it were her house and opened the doors with a big push.
Two people in the office stopped their conversation, one on each side of a desk, there were three chairs, two in front of the desk and one behind. Currently only the owner's chair and one more in front were occupied by a man and a woman. As soon as the two of them recognized who had entered, they continued a little further before bothering to pay attention to her.
The man behind the desk raised his top hat slightly from his face, in his hand was a lit cigar emanating red smoke. “How did it go with that big fat pig?”
“Better than expected. Those idiots never knew what hit them. They were already killing one another when we arrived."
The man inhaled on his cigar and blew the red smoke up his nose. "And their leader?"
"Just like you said, he disappeared at the first sign of trouble, us," A mischievous smile spread across her face. “We took every penny. My boys are already unloading the van.”
The man at the desk looked through a series of televisions on the wall, each showing a different location of the brothel. He saw the girl's thugs carrying wads of cash out of the van, as many as their arms could carry, into the brothel’s warehouse. He noted how all his new money was clean, free of blood—spotless even—he inhaled on his pipe before speaking again.
“That was a quick operation, even with a mole inside.”
“Vortex is that good.” Verosika scoffed, but not as much as she would have liked. “Though we know he was busted. When we arrived he was nowhere to be found and he doesn’t answer his phone. The rest of my guys still have plenty of use."
"My guys."
“My. Guys."
The woman sitting in front of the desk spoke for the first time. Her tone was comparable to opening a crypt abandoned after years. The tanned girl spoke her mouth to retort, but refrained from it.
"Yes, Madam Velvet," she said in a weary tone as she lowered her head.
"Atta Verosika!" Her tone brightened and she jumped from her chair to the mattress to sit next to her best henchman. “Isn't she the best, Valentino, my tipsy Val?
"She better is or else…"
"Well of course! She better remains the best or she knows she's going back where she belongs!" Velvet grabbed Verosika's shoulders as if she was playing around. She laughed in a hauntingly innocent tone as Valentino smiled at Verosika, and to her it was as if his face had been deformed into a grotesque dung sack stored in the pretty container that his red suit was. Verosika shuddered under her skin, but she managed to hide it. "Is our oh-so-important-doll-he-couldn't-come-today-prepared?"
“He better is. He requested a stupid amount of money for this operation and he’s been busting my balls for weeks. I'll tear his off myself if he messes this up and doesn’t get his shit together."
“Oh, believe me, he will." A suppressed but wicked smile spread across Velvet's face as she extinguished the flame in Verosika's lock by clenching her fist in her hair.
Later that night, after all the fiasco at the school and after the reinforcements have arrived, Vagatha and Arackniss wrote up the report of what had happened.
Vagatha lied about today being the first time she had seen the man and woman Arackniss had described. They had not been able to identify them, but they received a search and capture order with a description.
Vagatha's minor injuries had been treated and she was able to go home.
The first thing she did when she got to her apartment was take off her uniform, toss it in the corner of her room, and change into her short shorts and gray tank top. Then she went straight to bed, face down first towards her pillow with all the intentions of forgetting that shitty day, but her mind wouldn't let her.
Everything in her dreams were fleeting visions. All so fast and then so slow, then black.
The beam falling on her. Then her falling.
But she could also see Charlotte running towards her. Perhaps…for her?
Before the beam fell on top of her, Vagatha awoke, her eyes snapping wide open, her skin clammy with sweat.
She reached for her gun under her pillow and pointed it into the darkness in her room and found…Charlotte—sitting across from her bed in one of her living room chairs. Her neat figure was barely visible in the city light streaming in through the window.
The two women startled back slightly and flinched at the other's reaction and it was only after the initial shock that Vagatha realized that her pistol was not in her hand, but in Charlotte's lap.
"Oh, thank God I listened to Angel!" Charlotte exclaimed with her hand on her chest as she took a deep breath and wiped her forehead with the back of her hand holding Vagatha's pistol.
“How the hell did you get in!?” Vagatha fought the urge to pounce on the intruder. Instead he searched blindly through the darkness until her hand came across the switch for the lamp on her nightstand.
“Angel helped me by pushing me onto the fire escape stairs outside the building.”
“You do know that it is illegal to trespass on private property!? A police officer’s on to top of that?!”
“Angel and I argued quite a bit about the pros and cons of having this arbitration on the way here.”
Hearing that name made Vagatha frown as she could feel the familiar pain of a migraine sensation entering her brain. "Is he here? That asshole who called me dead weight?"
"I mean, he's down the street waiting for me, but I swear he didn't mean it. He can be…a bit frustrating when you first know him, but with enough time he can-are you alright?"
Vagatha massaged her forehead in a circle with her fingertips. "It's too early for this shit." She looked at her cloak next to her bed and saw it was 02:12 am in red letters.
"Oh! I thought you’d say that! And that's why I bought you this! You like it black, don't you?" Charlotte grabbed a plastic cup of coffee on the floor next to her chair. She removed the plastic lid and blew out the boiling smoke. "Here, it's still warm." She extended the cup to Vagatha, but the officer stared at him with a suspicious and confused frown on her brow.
"Drink first."
"What?
"Drink first."
"It's not spiked!"
"Then drink first!"
"Alright! Don't have to shout at me!"
Charlotte swallowed a mouthful of her coffee out of sheer courage. Once finished he strutted to Vagatha with a "Hmm!"
"I won't drink it anyway."
Charlotte swallowed the coffee in one gulp. "What!? Please! I even bought it from the same place you buy it every morning!”
“How do you know where I buy my coffee?”
Charlotte’s face became whiter at the realization she was busted, if that was even possible “I…er, I meant it when I said I wanted to know how you were doing.” Charlotte tilted her head avoiding eye contact with Vagatha.
"And the best way to find out was to stalk me?"
“Okay, first of all, stalk is a very strong word. Second: I couldn't just show up out of nowhere and say hi, could I?
"You just did." Vagatha said with a dead tone of voice.
“Okay, that's a good point,” Charlotte waved her finger at her. "Counter argument: I didn't come here just to say hi."
"That's not a good argument, or a good idea at all."
"It's better than not having any." Charlotte said in an unexpected reprimed tone. The kind of tone Vagatha knew someone was trying to contain a lot of emotions within oneself. Charlotte fought a burning sensation crawling through her body. Her fists clenched and she had to take a deep breath and focus solely on letting them clench.
"Why don't I show you a better argument?" Charlotte grabbed the pistol resting in her lap and handed it back to its owner.
Vagatha grabbed her with some hesitation and care—as if the gun was covered in thorns—nevertheless, she pointed her pistol at Charlotte; not in an act of fear or hate, but because honestly didn't know what else to do at the time. "Why?"
“Because I've been wanting to ask for your help, for two fucking weeks! Sorry if I curse! I don't like t! But I'm getting sick of this city and its shit! Why must it be so hard to give some goddamn help!?”
Vagatha blinked slowly as the gears turned inside her head. “What you said at school. You were serious about that … what? Rebuild?"
It seemed that Vagatha had hit the right nail. At his question, Charlotte seemed to realize her little tantrum and slowly pulled herself together.
“Actually…I prefer the term 'reform'. I know that if I kickstart it, someone well-intentioned will take care of the rest. It's pretty simple, or at least that's what I want to believe."
"And how do I know that you won't abuse those places or something like that in the future?"
“Could I take you on a date if you already know the answer?”
“Wh-WHAT?”
Charlotte laughed openly as if the two were at a sleepover being friends for years and had confessed their crushes. Vagatha could very well have been pierced through the heart. The night shone brighter and her breathing grew heavier as she struggled to hold her position in the moment.
“I figured you'd react like that, and to be honest, it wouldn't be the first time,” Ella teased.
“ W-what did you say?”
“I-I mean-what I said about reforming. Surely you have already heard in the news about it. It's not like I want to show off or anything like that."
Vagatha's scowl eased as it darkened, and shock was replaced by an odd feeling of shame crawling across her skin. "Actually, I was sent to investigate an anonymous person leaving packages of money in random places around the city, which led me to—"
Charlotte hummed in agreement with her. "Clear. I guess I was getting ahead of myself and stuff like that. Do you mind if I…?” She pointed to the bed, whose owner moved a little to the right to give her space without much opposition.
Vagat expected her unexpected visitor to sit next to her, but instead Charlotte lay on her back looking at the ceiling as if they had been friends for years; for some reason that didn't bother Vagatha.
“It's just…How can I not help when I know I can? When I have proven that I can!” She sighed heavily and turned to Vagatha. “Do you think I should do something different? Something else?"
Having Charlotte so close stunted Vagatha's mind like static on an old telly. Her brain disconnected from her mouth and words escaped her lips with hardly any thought.
“You could send someone else to send to make the deliveries. Patterns are everything for police investigations.” The words flowed from her mouth like water from a broken faucet, as if someone else was speaking, someone stupid whose brain was turned off. “Expand your inner circle.”
And it kept getting stupider.
Charlotte looked at her with the same eyes she had in the theater before a smile flickered at the corners of her lips. She breathed out a single laugh through her teeth and her smile widened a little.
“Would you like to join?”
“Wha—”
“Before you say 'what' again. Don't worry, I would never ask you to do something you didn't want. You don't need to stop being an officer because of me…although that's more or less the reason why I wanted to ask for your help.”
At that moment, Vagatha returned to herself, at the same time that she could feel her defenses bristling. “One of the three V's .”
"Yes," he said heavily. "Vox Hamill ."
“Does it have something to do with the upcoming elections?”
"Chingada madre. This is worse than I thought."
"And it probably gets worse." Charlotte's tone turned heavy for a second. “Something you should know is that tomorrow your sergeant will tell you that you will go to the party that Vox is having in one of their penthouses.”
As she had said, Vagatha’s sergeant invited her, not to say forced her, to go to the party that Vox was organizing to collect votes. Whether or not a party for that purpose was legal escaped Vagatha's knowledge—in the end she figured that didn't matter anyway—the final straw was that she found out that Arackniss was also going along with her.
“That sounds like a lot of important people. I don’t even have something decent to wear.”
"I'll think of something!"
Later that same night, Vagatha received a "gift" in the same way as she received her new phone.
“This is an embarrassing thing to ask, but do you think you can reply to my messages, pretty please?” Charlotte wrapped her hands together and mustered her most pleading smile.
After she received the package, Vagatha would go to a seemingly random spot in her living room. She was removing one of the wooden floorboards and took out the phone that Charlotte gave her.
“What if someone checks our phones?”
“No one will find anything suspicious in two friends talking. Though, just in case, let’s be just a little…ambiguous.”
Vagatha watched the parade of messages left unchecked that Charlotte had sent her. All simple enough so that she could understand them, but at the same time cryptic so that any curious person could not understand what their conversations were really about.
At the end of the chat there was a new message sent ten minutes ago. It consisted of a dress emoji, a heart, and a question mark.
Vagatha: what?
Charlotte: Did you like my present?
"Okay, I guess, but what is your plan about?"
The next few days flew by and Vagatha was mortified to find herself walking to the entrance of Vox's penthouse.
Vagatha wore a blue dress that left her shoulders bare and exposed and reached almost to her knees, combined with some blue jeans she wore under the dress. It wasn't exotic or revealing at all and yet Vagatha couldn't help but feel naked. She had pulled her brown hair up into a huge ponytail that looked almost like a mane on its own.
"Where the hell did you get that dress anyways?" Arackniss asked mockingly. He would be laughing at her if he hadn't been forced to come too.
“Not today, Arackniss. And not fucking now."
"I'm still waiting for a 'thank you' for saving your ass before."
"I didn't need you to save me!" She turned to face Arackniss face to face. "And you almost killed me because you couldn't see shit, drunk asshole!"
"Hey! If it wasn't for me, those guys would have sold you to the first pimp they came across."
"You don't know that."
"AND YOU DO!?" He yelled getting too close to Vagatha, who instinctively took a step back.
“Don't make a scene! What the hell is wrong with you!?" Vagatha pushed Arackniss into a less crowded corner to calm him down, but he refused.
“That's none of your fucking business! He pushed her aside and headed straight for the open bar Vox had organized, leaving Vagatha alone until…
"There is something you haven't answered me." Vagatha said. Charlotte asked what it was. "Why do you need me?"
Charlotte tilted her head slightly sympathetically. "I thought I had already answered that."
"No, why me? Why a cop? There's nothing that makes me relevant enough to get involved in all this.
"That's kind of the funny thing," Charlotte giggled and patted her arm repeatedly. “You are a policeman, yes, and you can do so many things that not everyone can. I-I don't mean just because you're an officer. You can do so much even when the world doesn't notice you exist.”
“You want to include me because I'm a nobody? If I disappear, who would notice? I'm a nobody that you can use."
Charlotte's nervous smile trembled a little and fell. Suddenly the silence of the night grew in the room, with the urban noise turning into static filling his ears. "I would notice."
"What did you say?"
"I-I said...that's not the way I would put it."
"That's the way it is." Vagatha stood up from the bed with her hand in her hair. “Fuck…I won't be able to sleep anymore anyway, give me that shit.” She grabbed the coffee Charlotte had bought her and took a gulp and failed to keep from making a disgusted face.
"Better?" Charlotte asked trying to sound as unobtrusive as possible. “The way I would put it is that I am also a nobody. Almost no one knows that I exist. It's not that I want recognition, or anything like that. In fact, I prefer to remain anonymous. I'm sure you can understand why.
“It's just that…I see you're like me, and…I don't know, I thought you might understand what it's like to want to help even when no one appreciates you. You have it easier than me, they can thank you and even a nice plaque to hang on your wall. I would like to settle for knowing that I could help someone even if they never know me.” Charlotte gave a single sad laugh. "Sorry, surely I’m not even making sense."
Vagatha stared at Charlotte with a half-open mouth. No words could come out of his lips.
Would she really consider helping the people she was supposed to imprison? But for one thing, she only had to do it because her job told her to.
Vagatha had seen what corrupt authorities were capable of, but when had she seen another reality? She didn't believe in shortcuts, but what if shortcuts were the only chance for change?
“Okay, but first. Can I wear something blue?”
"Looking for someone?" A voice said from behind Vagatha. The officer turned and found a Charlotte. She was dressed in a black tailored shirt with white tones on her chest, her arms rolled up halfway. She also wore thin black pants that hugged her slim, slender figure. Her hair was arranged in a similar fashion to Vagatha's, except that it looked shinier and much better groomed compared to Vagatha's.
Charlotte offered her hand while holding her other arm behind her back. “Will you grant me this piece?”
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Happy birthday to me. Happy birthday to me! Happy birthday, dear Sondrox! Happy birthday to me!
Well, isn't actually my birthday, but close enough, this is the third anniversary since I published my first fanfic. Curiously enough, each time I celebrated by posting something, it's been always something about Chaggie. Weird.
Here is Cops and Thugs' second chapter. I hope you liked it. The further I wrote this chapter, the more I realized this story needed to be bigger, similar to the first chapter. I still don't know how much bigger this will get, but I'm sure I'll have so much fun going down that rabbit hole. I'm excited for what I have planned for next chapter! Also me practicing fighting scenes and now shoot outs scenes. Experience will be much needed in future stories, but let's not get ahead of ourselves. I'm looking at you!
That's a mirror.
Oh.
I don't think I have much to say right now, unlike usual. Kudos, bookmark, comment (<-- please do) It will make my day.
See ya.
#hazbin hotel#hazbin hotel fanfiction#fanfiction#charlie x vaggie#hazbin hotel Mob AU#writing#shootout#I'm still struggling with tags#Husk definitely doesn't get paid enough for this crap#cops and thugs
0 notes
Text
1. probably for some cake..
2. Open Arms- Journey, Californication- RHCP, Yellow Ledbetter- Pearl Jam, Livin’ on a Prayer- Bon Jovi
3. maybe a model
4. tbh im not sure
5. the earn with my dog’s ashes :)
6. Ollie, Steve, Rosie, E-Lizard-Beth (Lizzie), Walter, Copper, Duke, Coal, Baloo, Socks, Apollo
7. just grandma and grandpa
8. Dancing
9. being able to feel emotions + love again!
10. kinder-1st grade, i shared a room with my parents and my ‘room’ was their closet. 2nd-11th grade, it was SMALL and dirty. mainly hello kitty. 12th grade to recent, its a pretty big bedroom with a vanity and walk in closet, mainly kpop posters and my manga all around.
11. normally dont dream, but if its a scary dream then im always being chased down so they can k word me LOL.
12. anytime with my ex-bf, he was great.
13. my eyes!
14. french toast, stir fry, chicken casserole.. anything my parents make
15. bully 😭 im so mean
16. Low-SZA, Impurities-Le Sserafim, Fairy of Shampoo-TXT, POPPY-STAYC, Ditto-New Jeans
17. i like my name, its spelled a unique way. my nicknames are ‘kie’, ‘kyle’ or ‘kiwi’ (only by 2)
18. PINK! two stories, a pool, high ceilings, beautiful countertops and two car garage
19. first crush: warren (1st grade) first friend: alicia (1st grade)
20. im not sure..
21. doja cat + the weeknd songs.. and TXT songs
22. bts ly:tear
23. im not sure LOL idkkk
24. santa? i never believed in him tho
25. hello kitty and anime
26. yes, plenty. both friend and relationships
27. “Assignments, ch.presentations, 2 questions CH. 6 DUE: 10.31”
28. …a cat
29. oliver and company, strawberry shortcake
30. its a popular city, a military city.
31. “you say we’ll make up, why’d you say that? why’d you break up?” (pink pantheress-all my friends know)
32. 777 by cuco remind me of my junior-senior year with my friend group and all the fun memories we had
33. the machine that spills oil and continuously pushes it back to itself makes me emotional ):
34. cool air, warm sun, no clouds
35. my brother holding me when i was a baby
36. harold and the purple crayon!
37. yes! i performed it in elementary school with little moves, i dont really remember which one tho
38. when my dog passed away in august
39. i wanna learn to dance more and how to get better at it
40. sam and colby scary videos
41. a veterinarian
42. to be honest im not sure. im always introverted, maybe in 6th grade
43. she understands me so well, and never judges no matter how delusional i get
44. MY BESTIE
45. my dad giving me a hug :)
46. eating chick fil a
47. going to bed!
48. more freedom, less friends.
sentimental ask game <3
What’s the last recipe you tried?
What music did you grow up on? Describe your parent’s music taste using four songs.
What’s your dream job, if money or convenience wasn’t a factor?
What’s something a friend recommended to you recently?
Most precious item you own.
What are the names of all your pets throughout the years?
What do you call your grandparents?
What’s a hobby you want to pick up?
What’s something that moved you recently or made you feel hopeful?
What did your childhood bedroom look like?
Are there any recurring themes in your dreams?
Any good memories from this time of year?
What do you like about yourself?
What’s your favorite food from what you grew up eating at home?
How do you show affection?
What have you been listening to? Name one song from each of your 5 recently played albums.
Do you like the name your parents gave you? Are you named after anyone? Do you have any nicknames?
What does your dream home look like?
What’s the name of your first crush or first friend?
A piece of media you’re still thinking about long after first consuming it. What about it stuck with you?
What songs were you obsessed with last year?
What was the first album you purchased?
What are some of your favorite pieces of media in your native language?
Is there any sort of folklore or mythological creature you were told about as a kid?
What were you obsessed with when you were younger?
Have you had relationships/friendships you thought would last forever but didn’t?
Quote something from your notes app.
As a kid, what did you play pretend as?
What are your comfort movies/shows?
Tell me about the place where you grew up. Is it known for anything? Do you like it there?
A lyric that feels like it was written specifically for you/about you.
Is there a scent, color, song, etc. that takes you back to a specific year?
An artwork that makes you feel things.
What’s your favorite kind of weather?
Describe an old photograph of yourself/your parents/family that you love.
What were your favorite books as a kid?
Have you ever memorized a poem?
When was the last time you cried?
Are you staying curious? What’s something you’ve learned recently? What do you want to learn more about?
YouTube videos you genuinely enjoy watching.
What was your dream job as a kid?
What was the first time you remember feeling seen (by another person, a story, a fictional character, etc.)?
What do you love about your best friend?
Who or what are you missing right now?
Tell me about a time someone was gentle with you.
A simple pleasure from this week.
What are you looking forward to right now?
What’s different now from last year?
616 notes
·
View notes
Note
Izuku: Wow the heroes are really busy today.
Zane: Hm?
Izuku: Yeah there's a whole car chase going on around the city, vehicle looks stolen as well.
Zane: How odd, what maniac would do such a thing.His phone rings. Hey hun, where are you?
Aster: Oh not much just getting coffee with ch-.... To the heroes you made me spill my coffee! You want some?! Come get some! I dare you to try that again!
Chazz: Yeah beat it asshole!
Aster: See you later babe
Zane: hearing sirens in the background as the call cuts off.... My maniac.
Kirishima: Hey, guys check it out! Aster and Chazz are on a live stream on Twitch, Youtube, Facebook, Instagram and so much more! I wonder what they are doing?
Bastion: shrugs shoulders Sure why no- IS THAT A POLICE CHASE?!
The gang, class 1a and Aizawa: WHAT?!
Aizawa: Let me take a look! Facepalms That is a police chase.
Momo: How?
Alexis: We left them alone for 2 minutes.
Zane: My first mistake leaving my maniac of a boyfriend alone for even 10 seconds.
Tenya: hand chops This is incredibly bad for them! They are not only breaking rules of the law and taking the time of the Heroes, but as well ruining UA's reputition!
Syrus: Hey, wait a minute...where is Jaden?
Everyone looks at the livestream to see Chazz drinking an ice tea, Aster a coffee and Jaden in the back with a smoothie out of the window yelling "COME GET US, SUCKERS! Shoto, use your Quirk on them!"
Izuku: Wait, Shoto!?
Bakugo: What the hell is that idiot doing!?
Jesse: Looks at Izuku and Zane We need to get better leashes.
#my hero academia#yugioh gx#jaden yuki#aster phoenix#chazz princeton#jaden in my hero#zane truesdale#victoryshipping#momo yaoyorozu#izuku midoriya#aizawa shota#class 1a#alexis rhodes#tenya iida#bakugou katsuki#kirishima eijirou#bastion misawa#This 100% happened#syrus truesdale
48 notes
·
View notes
Text
TWO MINUTES BEFORE CHAPTER 10!!
13 notes
·
View notes
Text
Eunoia // Ch. 11
eunoia (noun): beautiful thinking, the possession of a well-balanced mind, which exhibits goodwill and kindness
Pairings: Hybrid! BTS x reader
Summary: You are a world famous director and you have dedicated your life to your job.You have everything you could ever dream of; wealth, recognition, talent, your friends and family. But loneliness ins’t cured by success. So what happens when you somehow rescue seven hybrids? Can they fill the void?
Genre: Angst, fluff, hurt/comfort, eventual smut
Word Count: 9.9k+
Warnings: Abuse and violence, mentions of past sexual abuse, injuries and blood
Masterlist
Chapter 1, Chapter 2 Chapter 3 Chapter 4 Chapter 5 Chapter 6 Chapter 7 Chapter 8 Chapter 9 Chapter 10
A/N: The taglist for Eunoia is now closed.
“Zayn, I promise I’m right around the corner,” you said into the phone. “I went home for lunch and it took a little more time than I had expected.”
You heard the singer laugh on the other end of the line. “It’s alright, you are always on time. I can excuse this one. You aren’t even that late.” You checked your phone to confirm what he was saying. Six minutes late. Not that bad.
“I could be a little earlier. I parked the car at the usual parking spot so I’m really just around the corner.” You looked back at Jimin. He had stopped walking and was looking behind him. Some shop window had probably caught his attention. There were many charming independent shops in the area. “By the way Jimin is with me, he wanted to get out of the house. I didn’t think you would mind.”
“I don’t,” Zayn said. “I would like to see the lad again. You talk so much about him, about all of them really, it would be nice to actually see him instead of hearing about him.”
“I mean…” You paused. “C’mon, I don’t talk about them that much.”
Zayn huffed. “Keep telling yourself that. But I’ll let you have this one. Other than them and work, do you even have any other news?”
“I totally have other news.” Zayn waited. It was slightly worrying that you came up empty. “I’m drowning in work, okay? What other news would I have? Ehhh, have you met Astrid?”
In the short silence that followed, you could hear Zayn rolling his eyes. “Taylor’s hybrid is hardly news, she adopted her a month ago. You were literally together in Nashville. And did you forget I told you that last time I met up with Taylor Astrid was with her? Do you listen that well to what I’m saying?”
“Oh, right. I had wanted to come too, but you know work-” You were cut off by the sound of quick footsteps on the gravel behind you. Not many people wandered these streets. You turned back in time to see Jimin running in the opposite direction down the street. “Jimin!” You shouted. He didn’t stop. He should have heard you. With his hybrid hearing, he should have heard you. “I have to go. We’ll be more late.” You ended the call and took off.
You thanked whatever deities could hear you for deciding to wear sneakers instead of high heels to work. When you had important meetings with the higher ups of the film studios, you would dress nicer and high heels were etiquette at this point. Lucky for you, this day you didn’t have any meetings of that kind but rather a more active role as the director. High heels would only slow you down.
Chasing Jimin down the streets, you were glad nothing was slowing you down. You called his name again and again but he wouldn’t reply, just kept running. Your mind jumped to the worst things that could have happened. No one was chasing him, other than you. He wasn’t running away from someone, unless… Unless he was running away from you. But no. Jimin wouldn’t do that. He had no reason to run away from you. He had been a little strange before and something was certainly off but he wouldn’t run away.
You didn’t let yourself entertain the thought anymore, just put one foot in front of the other as fast as you could. Your heart was racing but it wasn’t solely because of running.
Around a corner, in a small alleyway nestled between a small art shop and a closed down building, Jimin had stopped. You stopped too. A large graffiti in blue spray paint read “The world isn’t fair, why should we be?”.
“Jimin?” you repeated quietly, it felt wrong shouting here.
Jimin was frozen in the middle of the alley, his eyes wide. His hands were fisted at his sides, they were shaking. Someone was standing against the wall.
Jimin went to take a step forward but a hiss stopped him. “Yoongi?”
“Step back,” the man said. Black cat-like ears were turned back, their fur blending into his pitch black hair. Narrowed dark eyes regarded Jimin. Jimin didn’t back down.
“Yoongi, it’s me,” Jimin said, albeit with a little less confidence. His eyes were open and vulnerable, staring at the other hybrid like he was a dream he was too afraid to wake up from, yet he wasn’t sure if he should call it a nightmare. “It’s Jimin, don’t you remember me?”
Yoongi didn’t reply. His shoulders were drawn high in tension, making more obvious the teared up fabric on his shoulder. It wasn’t the only tear on his clothes, his jeans were ripped in a way that didn’t look intentional and the hem of his shirt was torn and scuffed. One of his hands was tightly clutching a baseball cap. “Stay away from me.”
There was so much pain in Jimin’s eyes. All you wanted to do was gather him in your arms and hold him until it was gone, but something was holding you back.
“I looked for you. In the shelter and in the streets. I tried to find you for years.” Jimin’s lip trembled. “Where have you been?”
Yoongi looked away. “You don’t want to know.”
“Please,” Jimin whispered and you could hear the heartbreak in his voice. “I-I’m so sorry.”
That made Yoongi’s head shoot up. “You’re sorry? What-”
Just then, your phone started ringing. Both hybrids looked at you. Alarmed, Yoongi backed further into the alley. Perfect timing. You thought Zayn must be calling you, asking you what had happened and where you had gone, but it was Namjoon. Wary of the deadly glare Yoongi was sending your way, you declined the call.
“Who are you?” Yoongi hissed. The fur on his tail was standing on end and you could imagine him pouncing on you and tearing you apart with his teeth. You hadn’t been as nervous around a hybrid as you were at the moment. With Namjoon, it was more wariness than anything else. But this time a thread of fear was slithering up your arms. There was dried blood on Yoongi’s knuckles. There was no John this time and you didn’t have only yourself to worry about.
"She's my owner," Jimin replied for you. It wasn't the way you would have phrased it and Yoongi's eyes narrowed further until they were nothing more than twin slits. "Yoongi, please," he said again. You didn't know what he was pleading for.
"She's your owner?" Yoongi spat out the word like it was the worst of insults.
You had a very bad feeling about this.
Jimin clenched his jaw, standing up straighter. "She isn't like him, she's nothing like him. She saved me."
Yoongi didn't say anything. His back was one with the wall by now.
Jimin averted his gaze, shoulders slumping. "I-I missed you. I thought... I thought he had done something to you." He hugged his frame, making himself look smaller. "I thought he hurt you," the last words came out as a whimper.
Yoongi was quick to shake his head. "He didn't, he didn't hurt me. You shouldn't have worried about me. You shouldn't be thinking about me."
"But I was! I still am!"
Yoongi looked away, he didn't move from the wall. It was clear the two hybrids knew each other but there were too many things you couldn't make sense of. Yoongi must have been someone important to Jimin if he had chased him all the way here and by what they were saying he had something to do with Jimin's past owner. You had assumed Jimin had been alone with that vile man, you hadn't considered having someone there with him. Someone he seemed to care for. Maybe he had met him at one of those parties Jimin had mentioned his owner liked to take him to, or he was one of his friends' hybrid.
Your brain was in overdrive but your body was rooted on the spot. You didn't want to intrude but you were worried. Meanwhile, you only had limited time before you had to get back to work...
Stupid brain, you cursed. This was such an important moment for Jimin and here you were thinking about work.
“I have to go," Yoongi said, pulling himself away from the wall.
"No!" Jimin protested loudly, moving as if he was going to reach for the other hybrid. "I have been looking for you for years. Don't go. Please." He had been saying please a lot today.
Although Jimin didn't touch him, the other hybrid stopped, as if he was unable to leave Jimin behind when he was calling for him. His fists were clenched at his sides and you could see the dried up blood on his knuckles better. It looked like he had left the blood clog up for a day or more instead of cleaning it. It would be easy to get an infection, especially with the dirt and grime all over his clothes and skin.
"Is she treating you right?" Yoongi asked after a few moments of silence.
Jimin's eyes widened at the question, brimming with tears. You held your breath. "She's my family." He glanced at you. "She taught me how to cook. She takes care of us and she lets us dress any way we like. She lets us go out alone, too, I haven't yet but I could... We went to the lake and we stayed there all day and had a picnic and... and... I'm- I'm happy. I'm happy, Yoongi."
Yoongi lowered his head. "You deserve to be happy," he said quietly but even your human hearing picked it up. He took a step forward.
"Wait." You were surprised to hear your own voice. "You should disinfect your cuts, you could get sick if you leave them like this." Not your best, but enough to make his stop and look at you. Jimin gave you a hopeful look. "I have a medical kit in my car, I can clean them and if you want, then you can leave."
Yoongi's eyes narrowed slightly. His hands were shaking. "You know how to give first aid?"
You nodded. "I have taken a few lessons, I know my way around it."
"She's really good," Jimin confirmed. Neither of you could forget the night you had met. Purplish bruises, stark white gauze and fearful eyes.
Yoongi's cat-like ears twitched. It didn't give you any specific answers as to the kind of hybrid he was. His tail was black as well, it stayed low as he contemplated your offer.
"I don't need your help, I'm fine, " Yoongi said. His eyes flickered to the other end of the alleyway. You could sense the internal battle going on inside him, vices gripping his body as he vibrated with something you were hesitant to call nervousness. His eyes locked with Jimin for a moment and his shoulder slumped slightly. "I don't need your help… but there is someone who does. Can you help him?"
You ignored the suspicious glare and gathered all your confidence. "I can do my best."
A small nod. "Go get your supplies."
He stayed glued to the spot so you turned to Jimin. You cupped his cheek gently and said, "I'm going to the car, I'll be back in a moment." The cat hybrid nodded and you speed-walked to the parking lot, thankfully it wasn't too far away. You would have run if you hadn't already been tired from chasing Jimin. You grabbed the first aid kit from the trunk before rushing back. It was a medium sized box, containing all the essentials, from gauze, band-aids and disinfectant to various pills, like Advil and Claritin. "I've got it," you said when you arrived back at the alleyway, finding the two of them in the same spots you had left them.
Yoongi glanced at you and the white medical kit, and then he was walking away. You took that as a sign to follow him. You slipped your hand in Jimin's, who gave you a small smile, and intertwined your fingers. This neighborhood housed one of your favorite coffee shops, the one you had planned to meet Zayn at, but you hadn’t wandered far from the quiet aesthetic streets with the colorful buildings and the tiny squares.
As you walked further away, the scenery changed. More graffiti appeared on the walls. Words dripping in red and black. Slurs and protests. You kept Jimin close to your side. After ten minutes of walking, Yoongi stopped in front of a two-story building. The door was hanging off from only one of its hinges, as if holding onto a thread. Shattered windows, peeling paint on the walls and pieces of white plastic sheets angling from seemingly random places didn’t leave any room for doubt whether the building was abandoned.
Yoongi slipped in through the half opened door and disappeared in the partial darkness inside. Two balconies were situated above the door on either side, parts of them chipped off. You were worried they would fall on your heads at any any moment. You tugged Jimin forward and twisted your body to get inside without touching the door or the wall. Jimin did the same and you were faced with an empty room. You couldn't see much, sunlight didn't get in the house properly and the plastic sheets prevented most of the rays from passing through.
The smell of rot drifted in the air and you could almost feel the dust swirling around. You resisted an instinctual cough. It was mostly in your mind, the feeling that dust was suffocating you, but your mind tricked your body quickly. You ignored it and walked further into the house, leaving footprints behind on the granite floor. The light got dimmer the further you went and your eyes had trouble adjusting. Jimin's eyesight was much better than yours and like cats he could see well in darkness.
One of the rooms, with the dirtied floral tapestry peeling off from the walls, opened up to a grand staircase. Once upon a time it must have been beautiful, polished wood shining under the light of the chandeliers. You could imagine balls taking place here, women wearing beautiful gowns and men in tuxes made by the biggest names in fashion, mingling and sharing drinks. Now, the room was a ghost of its former glory, a place that belonged in a horror film instead of a period drama.
Jimin's hand slipped from yours and you reached blindly for him. The room wasn't in total darkness but it was dark enough to make you nervous.
In all of your observation of the staircase you hadn't noticed that there was something in the space under the stairs. A boy was curled up on a ratty blanket so thin, it must have been doing nothing to shield him from the cold granite underneath. Yoongi was kneeling next to him but you couldn't make out his features or if he was talking or not. You were too far to hear anything and the building was by no means quiet (you had a suspicion that a family of mice or cockroaches had made its home somewhere inside and you prayed you were wrong). You approached cautiously.
"-alone. Please, don't go again. I'm fine," you could hear the boy saying as you got closer. His voice was croaky, from disuse or pain you weren't sure. He must have been the one Yoongi wanted you to help. You couldn't see him clearly but you could make out the ears peeking out from his hair. Another hybrid.
Yoongi was holding his hand. "You aren't fine, I had to do something. I brought help."
The boy hadn't noticed you so far, he must have been pretty bad if he didn't hear you coming in and didn’t notice your scent. When his eyes landed on you he only curled up tighter with a whimper.
"We're here to help you, not hurt you," you said, coming a little closer when Yoongi didn't hiss at you. You showed him the medical kit you were holding. "I only want to help if you let me."
He didn't uncurl from the ball he had created with his body but Yoongi looked at you expectantly. You knelt on the floor next to the blanket, ridiculously aware of the dust and grime your expensive pants must be gathering. Your mind was jumping from one place to the next so it wasn't surprising that for some reason it decided it was worth it to worry about dirtying your pants. With Yoongi's help, you coaxed him out of the ball so you could start treating him. After turning on the flashlight on your phone, you handed it to Jimin, instructing him to keep it steady while you worked.
The boy clenched his eyes shut at the light, you wondered how long he had stayed here in semi-darkness.
You opened the first aid kit and took stock of the supplies inside, everything was there. You didn't know the extent of his injuries but his labored breathing and sharp flinches whenever he moved told you enough. In the artificial light, you took a better look at the boy laying on the floor. His hair was a reddish shade of orange. A fluffy tail was half-hidden behind his body. A fox hybrid. You had never seen once before.
The awe and curiosity didn’t last long. Your eyes were drawn on his swollen eye, a shocking purple painting his skin. It wasn't the only place tainted with color. His cheek had a purplish bruise as well and his lips were cut in two places. A trail of blood had dried underneath his nose.
"I'll start with your face, okay?" you asked, but the hybrid didn't reply, he just tightened his hold on the blanket. Taking off his clothes, to tend to the rest of the injuries you were sure were hiding underneath, would only make him more uncomfortable. You pulled out a water bottle from your bag, you were always carrying one with you, and poured a small amount on a white cloth. Before the cloth could touch his face, you spoke up, "My name is Y/N. Do you want to tell me your name?"
Wide fearful eyes turned to Yoongi, who gestured vaguely with his hand. "H-Hoseok," the boy whispered.
"Hoseok," you repeated, testing the name on your tongue. "That's a nice name. I like the way it sounds." Gently, you dabbed the cloth on his bottom lip, the boy flinched at the contact. He didn't pull away so you continued. "I'm not a professional, I'm not a doctor or a nurse or anything. My profession is actually very different from that, though I did have to play nurse a few times. I would like to think I'm quite good at this by now. I've taken a few lessons, I was fascinated with first aid when I was younger. I don't even know why."
You continued speaking while tending to the wounds on his face. Earlier in your life you had discovered that talking, or at least listening to someone speak, would take the other's mind off the pain a little. By the time you were finished with his face, you had told him the whole story of how you had come to learn first aid and how you had panicked and forgotten everything you had learnt the first time someone had fainted in front of you, only remembering what to do when a friend of yours had pinched you. Hoseok listened to everything you said silently, his lips curling up a tiny bit at the last story. Maybe you exaggerated a bit and you made way too many hand gestures for someone supposed to be tending to his wounds but it seemed to be working.
Yoongi helped him pull off his shirt and you heard a gasp from behind you as his torso was revealed. His body was toned but a few of his ribs were pushing out in ways they probably shouldn't. It wasn't too bad but it was clear he hadn't been eating well for some time. But that wasn't the worst and it wasn't what you noticed first. Large bruises littered his body and what looked like the imprint of a hand was left on his bicep.
Switching topics, you told him about your first time coming to Los Angeles. Hoseok let out a breath as you started speaking again. As you checked his ribs, you recalled your very first days in the city, when you had been as excited as afraid to go to University in a brand new city where you had no friends. He hissed at the contact, but didn't object otherwise. You observed the way he breathed, taking note of the heavy bruising over his ribcage. You applied salve over the area and all the other bruises on his torso and the few on his back, the front had taken the blunt of whatever had happened. You had a suspicion but didn't speak of it yet.
His right arm was broken, he was holding it immobile close to his body. One touch and you were certain of it. Disinfecting a rather large cut on his arm, you wrapped it in gauze after coating the injury in a thin layer of cream. The cream smelled awful and was a sickly green color but you could testify to how effective it was. You did your best to make a cast for the arm, you hadn't done it before outside of a class and it was more of a struggle than you had expected. When his arm was secured in the cast, you trailed off your recounting of a stupid fight you had with one of your cousins that resulted in both of you getting lost. You were done. Hoseok looked at you with wide eyes, as if asking you why you stopped.
"This is it, we're all done," you said, rubbing your hands together with hand sanitizer like you had before treating him. "When did he... get injured?"
"Why do you need to know?" Yoongi asked, at the same time as Hoseok croaked out, "Yesterday."
"What pill I give him to relieve the pain depends on when he got hurt. Some kinds could slow down the healing process if they are taken less than 48 hours after the injury." Digging into the small suitcase-like kit, you handed him two paracetamol tablets along with the water bottle. There was still had some water inside. "It will numb the pain, it takes about an hour to work," you explained.
Hoseok tentatively took the pills and bottle from you. He drunk the water in one gulp and you were reminded again that he might have gone without water for some time. "Thank you," he said, his eyes on the blanket.
You sighed, getting up from the floor and dusting off your pants. Just like you had expected, two white patches were left on your knees. "I'm afraid, other than a broken arm, you might have fractured one of your ribs. I noticed the area hurts more than the rest and you have some trouble breathing." Jimin who hadn't moved much while you were working, latched himself on your back. The situation was too familiar for him. The injuries, the smell of the disinfectant and the fear in Hoseok's eyes. And just like that night your heart was clenching, begging you to do more. It worked once, why wouldn't it again? The traitorous organ whispered.
Yoongi had sat on the blanket next to Hoseok, who had crawled closer to him, his side touching leg. The silence is broken as your phone starts ringing again. You had set it on silent so whoever is calling you must have made many attempts. You are expecting to see Namjoon's name flash on the screen with the wolf and moon emojis, but instead it is the name of one of the producers.
While tending to Hoseok, you had almost forgotten you had to be at work after the supposedly short trip to the coffee shop. You had to take this. At the other side of the staircase, close to a door that led to what must have been a dining room once, you answered the call.
Everyone had been looking for you, worried about your absence. You had never been late to work before, often you would show up before you were scheduled to, in order to get some additional work done. Three missed call, that's how many times just the producer had called you. His worry soon turned into irritation, asking you why you didn't inform them and why you weren't answering your phone. They had called everyone close to you to find out what had happened and no one had any answers.
You were more than an hour late. An hour you were supposed to spend guiding the actors and getting the first feeling of a few scenes. Those plans went down the drain.
You peeked over the railing of the staircase. Jimin was standing closer to the space Hoseok was laying under the stairs. They were talking but they were being quiet and you couldn't hear what they were saying over the loud voice of the producer coming from the phone and your own too loud thoughts. You tried to explain yourself, staying as close to the truth as possible, which was admittedly difficult. In the end, you used the personal emergency card. Although the producer didn't sound convinced, he let you off, scolding you half-heartedly about calling next time instead of leaving them in the dark looking for you and thinking about the worst.
Ending the call, you looked through all the ones you missed and the texts they had sent you. You replied to a few of the texts, giving the same answer as you had to the producer. There were several from Zayn, asking where you were and if you were okay. In the final one he asked you to call him as soon as you could. Guilt gnawed at your insides. You had left him alone waiting for you for forty minutes, until he was sure there was no chance of you coming. You were an awful friend. Namjoon had also sent you a few messages. Someone had called the land-line at your house. No word from you. You and Jimin had both disappeared. Cradling your heavy heart, you sent a message to Namjoon assuring him that Jimin was with you and you were both alright. You hoped that would be enough for now.
Pocketing your phone you walked around the stairs. Closer to them you could pick up parts of their conversation. Yoongi and Jimin were arguing, silent tears streaming down Jimin's face. You held yourself back from running to him and pulling him away from whatever was hurting him. This was Jimin's battle, you would let him fight it. He rarely spoke of the demons of his past but they were many and frightening with long claws and sharp teeth.
Jimin suddenly reached for your hands. "Tell them, tell them to come home with us. Please, they can't stay here. We have a lot of space in the house, they can take one of the rooms until he heals."
Your mouth was faster than your brain. That was a problem you didn't have to worry about before but something was changing. "They can come home with us if they want." Yoongi hissed, ready to protest. "A fractured rib isn't a trivial matter, he would need medical supervision but I can guess you don't want to go to a hospital. I can tend to it until he gets better, he will need medication to relieve the pain and plenty of bed rest. This place will only slow his healing."
"Yoongi, please. Let me..." He stopped with a sniffle. "Just come with us. I need you to come with us." That seemed to break any of the resolve the older hybrid had. Hoseok didn't react at all, remaining curled in on himself.
"Okay, we'll come," Yoongi said. "We'll come, but we'll leave as soon as he's better.
♬♩♪♩ ♩♪♩♬♬♩♪♩ ♩♪♩♬♬♩♪♩ ♩♪♩♬♬♩♪♩ ♩♪♩♬♬♩♪♩
It should be way more surprising when you show up at the Castle with Jimin and two unfamiliar hybrids in tow. The initial surprise lasted only a few minutes before everyone just sort of accepts this. Namjoon was the most wary but you couldn't blame him, his instincts were screaming to protect his pack and while Hoseok in his condition was by no means a threat, Yoongi didn't exactly look friendly. Jungkook had hopped away soon after with Jin. The bunny hybrid wasn’t good with strangers. You suspected that he had inherited some bunny instincts that made him jumpy and easily afraid around predators.
You led the two new hybrids to the guest room with the two queen beds on the second floor, and like you had with Jin, you gave them the key. Yoongi looked at you suspiciously but didn't say anything. Hoseok fell asleep as soon as his body hit the soft mattress. Their reaction to the house had been similar to most people’s. Wide eyes and disbelief. It didn’t serve to calm Yoongi down, instead he looked like you had been leading him straight into some sort of trap.
Jimin stuck close to you as you called John from your office. He was one of the first people your team had called, it just happened that the day they needed him was the day he hadn't accompanied you. He was fuming when he answered, worried out of his mind and, unlike the producer, he didn't let you off easily. You had been rash, forgot about any rational thoughts, put yourself and Jimin in danger, didn't call anyone for backup in case something happened. Those hybrids could have been serial killers for all you knew. The list went on and on.
"I'm coming over as soon as I can," he said. "I have to see those hybrids for myself. You can't just go around picking up hybrids like they are new projects. What mess have you gotten yourself in this time?"
"Hopefully, not too big of one," you muttered. "You don't have to come, really. I've got everything under control and it's your week off. I took the rest of the day off so I'll be home. I swear I'll call you if anything happens."
"There is no way I'm leaving you in the house with two hybrids you just picked up from the street and decided to nurse back to health-"
"One of them is fine," you interrupted him.
Yoongi didn't have any visible injuries other than his bloody knuckles and a slit lip he wouldn't let you touch. Even if he had more, there was no way he would let you tend to them.
"And that makes it better how?" John asked. "I mean, good for him he isn't injured, but that doesn't guarantee your safety. If he is fine, he could try something. Don't forget that hybrid's have human DNA too, there are bad apples regardless of how much you want to keep looking at the good ones. Just because it worked once, doesn't mean it will work again. "
Jimin was sitting on the edge of your desk, his head tilted to the side. He could hear everything with his hearing. You ruffled his blond hair and he leaned into your touch. "It isn't the same," you said.
"Isn't it? It sounds awfully a lot like something I've heard before." John sighed. "It isn't that I don't trust your judgment, but lately you act then ask questions lately. I trust you but I don't trust everyone you take into your house. They could take all of your jewelry before they disappear or it could be much much worse."
"Contrary to popular belief, I'm not completely defenseless." The first years John was assigned to you, he had decided to teach you the basics of self-defense. He couldn't always be with you and you hadn't been able to throw a punch to save your life. The lessons had paid off and, although you were no black belt student, you could defend yourself to an extent if you had to. "I'm serious, you don't have to come over. What about Alice? She wouldn't want her father running off when he promised her he would spend the week with her."
John huffed. "You are evil, using my daughter against me."
"I will add it to my resume," you said. "I'm alright and I'm going to be alright. You know I'm not alone, if anything happens we can count on each other, and you can come in a few days when your break is over and check in."
"I'll accept this only because I have heard Namjoon growl when he thinks someone in his pack is threatened," you felt warmth seep in your cheeks when John mentioned so casually that you were part of their pack, "and Jungkook has gained enough muscle in the last few months to launch a nice punch if he needs to protect himself or someone." It was difficult to imagine your sweet bunny hybrid punching anyone, especially given the way you had found him, but it was true that the time he spent in the gym paid off.
John didn't come over. He stayed with his daughter because he had promised they would go to the zoo together as soon as she woke up from her afternoon nap. You went through a few papers after the phone call, reassuring yourself multiple times that the whole TV show wouldn’t crumble because you had taken one day off work (you really needed to work on your sense of self-importance). Jimin had turned his body on the desk so he could see what you were doing without taking up too much space.
They would be fine without you. The conclusion wasn't hard to reach but you had tortured yourself a lot over it. Missing days of work was almost unheard for you. You scheduled your life around your work schedule, the breaks were on specific dates and you didn't need to take extra ones. To miss work, you had to be so sick you couldn't get out of bed without fainting.
You put the papers in their respective folders and placed them back on the bookshelves. "Now that we are alone, do you think you can tell me what happened?" you asked, feeling Jimin's eyes on your back.
"I-" He averted his gaze, his fingers wrapping and unwrapping on the hem of his shirt, wrinkles forming on the material and smoothing out again. "I'm sorry."
You walked around the desk, coming closer to him. "That's not what I wanted to hear. A warning before taking off would have been nice, though. My mind went to the worst possibility and you wouldn't answer my calls or wait for me."
Jimin was about to apologize but stopped himself. "I couldn't lose him. I couldn't stop running, I couldn't lose him again. I couldn't really hear you... It was like a fog was over everything other than the path I was following. I needed to make sure it was Yoongi, that he was alright."
You touched Jimin's thighs, situating him better on the desk so you were standing between his legs. "Do you want to tell me about it?"
He hesitated before reaching for your hand and holding it in his. He brought it close to his face and started nuzzling on your wrist. He had told you your scent calmed him and he liked it when your scents mingled. Placing a kiss on the center of your wrist, he pulled back a little, keeping your hand in his.
"He was there, in my old house," he said. "I was around sixteen when he was brought in. My owner didn't say why he was there but Yoongi is a panther hybrid, he could brag about him to his friend and he was also a guard. He was supposed to be protecting the house, to be protecting me. I was all alone there and then I wasn't. He was suddenly there and I wanted a friend so bad. Yoongi was gentle and he was kind, he would stay with me when I was feeling lonely. He cooked for me when he could, the food was delicious. I remember loving it but I'm not sure it was because of the food itself or because he was the one who had cooked it. Maybe both." He lowered his head, his cat ears pinned to his head. "We did something. We did something very bad. He took Yoongi away and I was returned to the adoption center. I never learnt what he did to him. I thought..." His voice cracked.
You shushed him, stepping even closer and taking his into your arms. He wrapped his arms around your neck pulling you against his chest. "He's alright. You're safe here. This is a safe place."
"I know," he mumbled into your shoulder. "I know."
You cupped his neck with one hand, rubbing small circles with your thumb on his neck. "Do you trust him? Do you trust him to stay here until Hoseok recovers?"
He nodded. "I trust him, I would trust him with my life."
You held him in silence for some time, just feeling him breath against your chest. "What did you do with Yoongi?" you asked, curious. Jimin stiffened, you felt like he was holding his breath. "You don't have to tell me."
His body relaxed a little, leaning on you. "I can't, we shouldn't have done it. We betrayed him. I couldn't hold myself back, I was weak. I'm stronger now, I promise. I wouldn’t be able to bear it if your hated me."
What he said made you jolt back. Jimin whined lowly but you were quick to cup his soft cheek. "I could never hate you. Nothing in this world could make me hate you," you said, gazing into his watery eyes. Even with tears threatening to fall, he looked beautiful. "My Jiminie. Nothing you say will ever change my feelings about you. Your past doesn't define you. Whatever you did to that man, he deserved it."
"But you don't."
You didn't understand what he meant. "What?" You looked into his eyes but you only found sadness there. The small smile on his lips hurt more than his tears would.
He sniffled. "Don't leave me. Don't throw me away," he pleaded.
You squeezed his thigh, leaning your forehead against his. "Never, I'll never leave you. I will always watch over you, I swear."
“I’m not worth it. I’m not worthy of the care you give me,” he whimpered.
“You are. You are worth everything and so much more.”
♬♩♪♩ ♩♪♩♬♬♩♪♩ ♩♪♩♬♬♩♪♩ ♩♪♩♬♬♩♪♩ ♩♪♩♬♬♩♪♩
Namjoon was sitting on the largest couch in the living room, a documentary about ocean life playing on TV. His ears twitched a little when he heard you climbing up the stairs. You stayed standing for a moment, watching the screen as a blue whale emerged from the water shooting up a water water spray like a fountain. Their tails flapped against the water. Such magnificent creatures. They were endangered species, the man speaking explained, hunted and killed for their meat and blubber. On top of that, pollution, vessel strikes, entanglement in traps and nets and more.
If there was one thing humans knew how to do is destroy beautiful things.
“Are you okay?” Namjoon asked.
You shrugged. “Shouldn’t I be asking that? Or some variation of it?” You turned away from the screen and settled on the couch, leaving some distance between you. “I didn’t have the chance to ask you before springing this on you.”
“I can handle it, I think,” he said, rubbing the back of his neck. “I don’t think Jimin left you much of a choice if he ran after him. If his mind is set on something, he won’t stop until he gets it.”
“Do you know anything about him? Yoongi? Jimin told me some things but he doesn’t want to say everything.”
Namjoon shook his head. “I didn’t even know he existed until now. Jimin never mentioned it. He doesn’t like talking about his past. I can understand, but then things like this happen. I just wish he shared more with us, so we could help him.”
“I know,” you agreed. “I feel the same. But it’s only temporary. In about a week Hoseok will be well enough to go. Not completely healed, that could take up to a month or more, but he will be better.”
He cracked a small smile. “You can’t really stand there doing nothing, can you?”
You couldn’t, could you? You had always been one to try to help in any way you could. It didn’t matter what the problem was, you wanted to help. An issue at work, a dilemma one of your friends was facing, human rights, poverty, hunger. Homeless injured hybrids. But you usually were careful, you would think the problem over, review all the points and then try to find a solution.
Since when did you throw caution to the wind?
You liked to pride yourself on your mind. You could see the things other people couldn’t and laid new paths when others hadn’t bothered to stray a foot from the blocked road. It felt like you were slipping.
“I didn’t know what else to do,” you said, hiding your face in your hands. “Jimin was so sad and Hoseok’s ribs are fractured-”
Namjoon cut you off by tugging at your arm. He pulled you closer to him. “I trust you, you know I trust you.”
“That doesn’t always make things better,” you said, laying your head on his shoulder. “What if I’m wrong? What if you trusted me and I’m wrong? And, I don’t know, something really bad happens.”
“Then we’ll face the consequences together.” He didn’t hesitate. “I’ll tell you if I think you’re wrong and we will work it out. Now, I’m not sure. We don’t know what happened or why one of them has fractured ribs and a broken arm. I saw the blood on Yoongi’s hands. All we know is that he was part of Jimin’s past.”
The screen was darker as lion fish were swimming around the bottom of the sea, illuminated by blue light. They weren’t afraid of the diver, aware of the poison in their back spines, the narrator said.
You shuffled around a little, getting comfortable on Namjoon’s side. His arm snaked around your waist, settling on your hip. The words unsaid between the two of you were choking you.
“Jungkook came to me earlier,” he said. “He was crying. He told me he had done something horrible, something he couldn’t forgive himself for. It took me hours to calm him down. He said I needed to find Jimin and make sure he was okay. After what he had done, Jungkook said he wouldn’t want to see him again.”
You frowned. “Jungkook said that?” That sounded nothing like the sweet boy you knew. Sure, Jungkook liked joking around, teasing all of you and he could be very stubborn. But he looked at Jimin like he was his muse and whatever he created would be bland and pointless without him. “Jimin caught me last minute before I left the house. He didn’t look well, he was panicked. It was like he was trying to escape something. He didn’t tell me what happened and I didn’t want to push him and make things worse. Where is Jungkook?"
“At the atelier, Jin is there with him. I don't know what we'd do without him," Namjoon said. You agreed. Jin had slotted into your lives like he was always meant to be there. "What about Jimin? Wasn't he with you?"
"He came with me to my office, before I came upstairs he said he was tired and he left to go to your room."
The sun was setting outside, the sky turning navy as the colors of the day receded. You felt like only a few minutes ago you had been about to walk out the door to meet up with Zayn.
Namjoon's hand was rubbing your arm up and down, the touch calming something deep inside you. You had so many questions, so many doubts about what you were doing. There were so many ways this could go wrong. Jimin was in a fragile state. If what Jungkook had told Namjoon was true to some extent, Jimin would be in a really bad place. On top of that, a person from his past showing up could ruin all his progress. Most of all, you were afraid your Jimin would get hurt.
"You're thinking too loud again."
You groaned, burying your head in his shoulder. "I'm not." You turned to the TV trying to erase the look on your face. The deepest parts of the sea were home to so many creatures. Small and large, all of them had adapted to live in darkness. Adapting. Such an interesting skill.
You squirmed in Namjoon's arms, he loosened his hold on you so you could sit up straighter. You hadn't talked about the night when you had been beating yourself up for saying the wrong thing, Jin's retreating form, head lowered, haunting you. Namjoon had a way to make your brain go quiet, something you hadn't learnt how to do regardless of how much you tried. You had been floating and for once you had fallen asleep without tossing and turning.
But you hadn't talked and you couldn't decide if it was better that way or if it would only serve to torment you further. The doubts came, like they always did, and you weren't ready to deflect them.
Namjoon's clever eyes were on you as you traced invisible swirls from his shoulder, his neck and up his face. Your knuckles ran over his cheek in a feather-light touch. His hand covered yours, bringing it to his mouth and placing a kiss in the center of your palm. Your heart was beating rapidly in your chest.
"Can I?" he asked, leaning closer. You could do nothing but nod. His lips touched yours gently at first, before both of you got lost in the feeling. This kind of kissing was reserved for books and movies, it wasn't something that was supposed to happen in real life and yet... How could you settle for anything less after this?
This, this was something you could write about. Something to fill up all those blank pages taunting you. Paragraphs upon paragraphs attempting to describe that feeling spreading through your whole body. You could spend your whole life trying to put this moment into words and it would be worth it.
You pulled back. A flush had crept up on Namjoon's cheeks and his hair was mussed. You probably didn't look any better. Hopefully, your makeup could cover any redness on your skin.
Your hand was still in his, held against his cheek.
"What are we doing?" you asked him, breathy from the kiss that had overtaken your whole being. "What does this mean?"
"What do you want this to be?"
Your lips twitched up. "I don't know, that's why I'm asking you."
Namjoon combed a hand through your hair, twisting a strand loosely around his fingers before letting go. "It can mean whatever we want it to mean. Whatever we need it to be."
On a moment, his back straightened and he looked at the stairs. You followed his gaze but saw nothing. A few seconds later, your human ears were able to pick up steps climbing up the staircase. You got up from the couch and straightened the wrinkles on your clothes. An itch to change into clean clothes nagged at you, preferably after taking a nice long shower, but there were still things needed to be done.
Black hair was the first thing you saw before the rest of Jin came into view, but you had already guessed who it was by the careful steps he was taking. Living with them, you could distinguish between the ways they climbed up the stairs. Jungkook ran up, eager to reach his destination. Jimin occasionally skipped some steps, light on his feet like he was floating his way up. Namjoon's step were light as well and he was the most likely to miss, stalking up the stairs silently as if on a hunt. Jin was careful and measured in everything he did and this was no different.
The sugar glider hybrid glanced around, his eyes landing on the two of you in the living room. He shifted his weight on his feet.
"Hey," you said softly, coming closer. "Is Jungkook still in the atelier ?"
Jungkook was nowhere to be seen, even though he tended to stick to the other hybrids like glue. Whatever had happened earlier was enough to make him change his habits.
"He's in the middle of a painting," Jin said, biting his bottom lip. It was obvious he was worried as well, but trying to make excuses for the youngest. "I'm going to cook dinner."
The sun had set by now but you couldn't comprehend how late it had gotten. Time to make dinner. On an average work day you would be wrapping up now and checking off the tasks you had completed, making sure everything was going according to plan before leaving.
"I'll help you then," you said, nudging his hands with yours. The two of you go to the kitchen and Jin starts pulling out bowls from the cupboards. "What are we making?"
Jin paused. "Now that you're here, we can make whatever you want. But I can cook. You should rest, you must be tired."
"No more tired than usual." It was true in a weird way. Your body was actually feeling less like it would need to sleep for a week to restore all its functions and more like something heavy you didn't recognize had wrapped itself around your shoulders. "You? How are you feeling?"
Jin fiddled with one of the bowls. "I'm alright."
On a couple shelves, away from where most of the action took place, your cookbooks were lined in neat rows. You picked up one of your favorites, the well-known chef smiling at you from the cover.
"It's okay if you aren't," you said. "It was very unexpected. It'd be understandable if you felt uncomfortable or upset. I didn't get a chance to warn you before bringing practically two strangers into your home."
The bowl was apparently very fascinating for Jin because he was looking nowhere else as he forced a smile. "I couldn't be upset. I was a stranger coming here, too."
You left the cookbook on the counter. "The circumstances were different. I had called the others before adopting you and we had all agreed that I would bring you home with me. I adopted you, you came to stay. They will be leaving soon."
"It's just... I'm not used to strangers," he admitted.
You moved around the kitchen island, standing next to him. You gave him space in case he wanted to move away but he only leaned closer to you. "This is your home and all I want for you is to feel safe here. I'm sorry I didn't call you to ask before bringing them here. I don't want you to act like you don't mind if you actually do. You have a right to be upset."
You brought your foreheads together, rubbing gently. A rare purr escaped Jin and although his cheeks reddened he didn't pull away at the sound like he used to do.
The kitchen filled with noise as you started preparing the dishes. You had decided on chicken with honey and garlic as the main dish and you would make a few side-dishes because you didn't know what the new hybrids liked to eat. Halfway through, when you had added the honey, the diced garlic and the soy sauce in the pan, the itch under your skin got too long and you left to go shower.
Washing away the day felt almost cathartic. The worst parts of it falling down the drain. It was your favorite part of coming home, second only to seeing your hybrids and spending time with them. Freshly washed and dressed into sweatpants and a comfortable top, you got out of your room. Dinner wasn't ready yet but Jin didn't need any more help. Any other day you would get your laptop and open one of the files in your to-do-list but this time you climbed down the stairs to the second level.
Knocking on the door, you took a step back and waited.
"Who is it?" a gruff voice you recognized as Yoongi's called from inside.
"It's Y/N." You didn't elaborate further, curious to see what he would do. Contrary to what you had expected, you heard the key being turned. The door opened, Yoongi peeking at you through the crack.
"What do you want?"
"Dinner is almost ready," you said. "I came to check in on you. Has Hoseok woken up? I wanted to see how well the medication worked."
You could sense Yoongi contemplating shutting the door in your face before a small voice from inside said, "I'm awake."
Yoongi muttered under his breath but opened the door further letting you in. The room was mostly untouched, only the bed Hoseok had been sleeping in gave an indication that someone had been inside. Yoongi had taken a shower but changed back into his own clothes, which he had pulled out from the small duffel bag. The green duffel bag, as worn as their clothes, was the only thing they had carried with them. It was small and certainly not enough for two people to live out of.
Hoseok was laying on the bed, making himself as small as he could without aggravating his injuries. In the hand that wasn't in the cast, he was clinging to the blanket he had with him in the abandoned building. It desperately needed to be washed but you weren't sure it could be salvaged. The light in the room was in the lower setting not to aggravate his eyes. His fluffy tail was curled around his waist, dirt staining it and parts sticking together with grime.
He stuttered answering your questions but overall he looked better. The granite floor with only a thin blanket to lay on wasn't a place someone could actually rest on. You offered to bring him some clothes to change into. Unlike Yoongi, he accepted.
Jacob's clothes had really come in handy. You would have never guessed that you would find a use for them when he left them behind. You had even considered throwing them out at one of your lowest points. Jacob's promise to remain friends and the excuse he would be coming over had been proven a lie or just wistful thinking. They weren't taking too much space, considering how large your closet was, but you had no use for them but sentimental memories you no longer needed. Until February, that is.
Some of Namjoon's clothes would fit Hoseok better, but you dismissed the idea without considering it. The hybrid's scent would be too prominent on the clothes. Jimin liked wearing the others' clothes because he claimed he loved being enveloped in their scents. It was also the reason he had stolen one of your hoodies that fit him and refused to give it back.
Jacob's scent had faded from his clothes after so many months, Namjoon had confirmed it. He had left in early December, five months had come and passed since then. You could remember the months leading up to the break up. It wasn't the fights, there weren't many of them, but the silence and the distance that had broken you. You had been at work all day and he had been at the studio. When he went out you either couldn't go because you were busy or you were too tired to. He didn't get your hobbies. He wasn't a fan of reading and he didn't let you listen to his tracks before they were ready. You weren't good at giving feedback, he had told you laughing after you had said the track felt like something was missing in the chorus. You had been getting further and further apart for more than a year. The house was but a way to fool yourself that everything was alright.
Yoongi had helped Hoseok shower, following your advice to not ruin the cast on his arm and wet the bandages you had wrapped around some of the deeper wounds.
Dinner was different. You had carried two trays down with Jin's help for the two hybrids. It was better for Hoseok not to move and even if he could, Yoongi wouldn't be thrilled at the idea. Jungkook didn't come up for dinner. He wouldn't leave the atelier and Jin carried another tray to him, because there was no way he would let him go without eating. Jimin asked after him. He didn't speak for the rest of dinner picking up the food on his plate with a guilty expression on his face.
John did come the next morning. He didn't press and didn't threaten anyone, not that you had expected him to but it was a relief nonetheless. John was an intimidating man with his height and bulkiness. Yoongi hissed, backing into a corner when he saw him. John looked him up and down, taking in his split lip, the bruises and his worn clothes, and then showed you a picture of his daughter on his phone. Yoongi regarded him for a little longer before disappearing again.
Jungkook and Jimin were avoiding each other. Jungkook did everything in his power not to find himself in the same room as Jimin, getting up and leaving whenever Jimin entered. The hurt on Jimin's face was heartbreaking every time it happened. You tried to comfort him but you couldn't do much when you were gone most of the day and you had to check Hoseok's injuries every morning and night.
You were in your office scanning a few documents when the email was delivered. Your hand froze, unable to comprehend the contents at first.
There was a knock on the half-opened door. Namjoon walked inside. "Are you coming for dinner?"
You looked up from your phone. "I have to go to Virginia the day after tomorrow."
#bts#bts hybrid au#btscreatorscorner#bts x reader#jungkook x reader#jimin x reader#seokjin x reader#yoongi x reader#hoseok x reader#taehyung x reader#bts angst#poly!bts x reader#poly!bts#bts fanfic#bts scenarios#bts fluff#jikook#yoonmin#sope
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
Twisted Wonderland Impressions Part 3
Spoilers for the Halloween event and events through book 4, saving my favorite parts for posterity
- The Halloween Trey/Rook/Sebek saga CONTINUES. Absolutely love how normal a person Trey is except for his obsession with teeth lol.
- Trey: “Your family owns a DENTAL CLINIC?” / Sebek: “Yeah? My dad is a dentist, so--” / Trey: “CAN I MEET HIM. CAN I MEET YOUR DAD.”
- Just the *chef kiss* of Trey complaining about how Sebek and Rook are Too Weird followed up IMMEDIATELY by him vibrating with excitement at the prospect of meeting a dentist. (+ Deuce in the background like, “Oh, yeah, teeth-brushing is kind of his hobby”) AMAZING. 10/10 PAYOFF.
- The ghost possessing Azul just... lays down on the ground to talk to the party? And then the party runs over to kick the shit out of him until the ghost comes out? I guess?? No “maybe we take him with us until the ghost gets bored and leaves” or “maybe we chase Azul around until the ghost gets tired and leaves.” Straight to cracking our knuckles and Violence TM
- I love Silver so much. ;---; Every possessed person we come to, he’s like, “PLEASE, you’re my BEST FRIEND/DAD and I LOVE YOU and YOU’RE BETTER THAN THIS and you need to WAKE UP.” The ghost is always like “Nah fuck you we fightin’“ but I love that he keeps trying with each new person, what a sweetheart.
(And then Lilia’s proud, “Who could ever have raised such a wonderful boy?! Oh! It was me!” WHAT A GOOD AND ABSOLUTELY BONKERS LITTLE FAMILY AUUUGH.)
- Also Silver’s casual “I fought a bear” and Jamil’s "YOU DID FUCKING W H A T.” Rating this Halloween event 100/10 for these kids just dropping incredible childhood truth bombs on each other.
- Ch. 4 finale was Let Jamil Be a Bitch Please He is So Tired
- Alternately, the ch. 4 finale was Jamil going “I’M GONNA BE THE BEST DON’T FUCKING STOP ME” and everyone else going “Okay, that’s valid, live your best life” and Azul trying immediately to recruit him as his girlboss husband.
- Also: Jamil: YOU’RE A SPOILED LITTLE RICH BOY AND I NEVER WANT TO SEE YOU AGAIN. Kalim: Okay! We can be friends! :) Jamil: NO. Kalim: Okay! We can be rivals! :) Jamil: YOU ARE NOT LISTENING.
- Playing the Scarabia chapter at the same time as the special Fireworks event was a T R I P. One was Jamil losing his last emotional straw and trying to fling Kalim into the sun; the other was Kalim & Jamil being sunny/grumpy buddies and cheerfully keeping Malleus company while he rides in a car for the first time
- Also also also Ace and Deuce taking public transit ALL the way back to campus as soon as they get Yu’s SOS message!!! What sweet friends! ;u;
- I’m expecting there to be an itemized bill at some point, but Azul taking charge of the Scarabia dorm situation and devising better/healthier studying & training methods for all of the students was really lovely.
3 notes
·
View notes
Text
| 🍒 CH-CH-CHERRY BOMB! 🍒 | [CHAPTER 18]
pairing; dom!seungcheol x camgirl!reader
this chapter’s notes; dom!seungcheol, dirty talk, car sex, filmed sex videos, using panties as a gag, but also panty stuffing, choking, domme!reader for like .3 seconds ☠️, after all the mess of last night(iykyk) i think we need this lol, but also a bit of a filler chapter for… reasons. 💕 but also came out raunchier than I anticipated but that was maybe just a me thing LOL 😭 as always, thank you for all the love and support with cherry bomb💕💕 only two more chapters left, I cant believe it... 😭😭😭 also again, another inbox roundup tomorrow! For now, enjoy ch 18 and have a great weekend! Be safe! ❤️🍒
not me editing the notes to include the ❤️🍒 that cheol just used on weverse 😩
chapters; 1 - 2 - 3 - 4 - 5 - 6 - 7 - 8 - 9 - 10 - 11 - 12 - 13 - 14 - 15 - 16 - 17 - 18 - x - x
“Did you get it?”
Jun looks around the diner as he nods, “Yeah. It got to my house yesterday but I still don’t understand why I had to help you get this… Does Seungcheol-hyung not know? I’m confused.” He laughs nervously, somewhat concerned he’s helping you do something you shouldn’t be doing.
You grin back at the confused male, blinking innocently at him while he chuckles under his breath.
“Not… for now. But don’t worry. He’ll find out! I just… Haven’t brought it up to him yet, is all! But I will! ‘Cause we’re planning something~”
Jun’s lips fall into a surprised ‘o’, eyes flitting to the group of people that enter the diner.
“I’ll be with you in a moment!” He yells, smiling before he turns to face you again. “So you’re scheming something but hyung’s just not part of the scheming… yet?”
“Exactly!”
“Hey, what do you say we go on a picnic date on Saturday?”
You tilt your head at Seungcheol, eyebrows raised. “I mean, I’d love to but we need to… post on Saturday? We haven’t filmed anything yet so I thought we’d film early on Saturday and then… y’know.”
Seungcheol grins at you from the opposite end of the sofa; eyes glimmering with a playfulness that has you mumbling a quiet ‘I see’ before rolling your eyes jokingly at the male.
“I see you’re scheming so the answer is yes, ‘Cheol, I’d love to go on a date with you on Saturday.”
“Good, ‘cause I already have everything set up for us so it would’ve been a waste!”
The two of you share a laugh before you’re remembering what you needed to bring up to Seungcheol. “Hey, by the way… about the channel rebranding thing.” Pausing, you wait for him to give you his full attention before you continue. “I thought maybe, we skip next week’s Wednesday show and instead we do a Friday show and for the last time, do a Saturday show and that’ll be, like, the rebranding? Is that confusing?”
Seungcheol nods along slowly, “No I know what you’re goin’ for. Any ideas for the shows?”
Your face and cheeks feel hot as you squirm, “Well… I had this idea. Why don’t we each… come up with a show concept. I’ll pick Friday’s show and you can pick Saturday’s and we’ll go with each other’s idea. Not, like, a competition but y’know, I thought it’d be fun for our viewers too! They can see what we come up with when each of us have control of the theme.”
Seungcheol goes quiet, contemplating his options. “And neither of us will know what the other’s concept is until the show?”
“Mmhmm! All within our hard limits though! That’s the only rule.”
A grin finds its way onto Seungcheol’s face.
Oh, did he have ideas.
“Sounds fun. Can’t wait to see what you come up with, baby.”
‘Jeongguk I have a favour.’
Jeon 🥴: always favours wit u but ok, i havent been disappointed yet
Jeon 🥴: u keep me on my toes, it makes me tingly
‘Shut up’
‘Do you have Jimin’s phone number, by chance?’
Jeon 🥴: I mean yea i do but…
Jeon 🥴: nvm i dont wanna kno
Jeon 🥴: but actually i wanna kno before i give it to u
‘Just give me the number and you can find out next Saturday’
Jeon 🥴: cryptic but i like it
Jeon 🥴: 82 13 1013 0613
Jeon 🥴: ur welcome
‘Thanks, Jeongguk, I owe you.’
The week continues with you and Seungcheol continuing to plan without each other; sly smirks and hushed giggles passed between you both even when Friday’s show comes and goes.
Saturday morning greets you with cloudy skies and pouring rain and you pout at Seungcheol as soon as you manage to get the curtains open to watch the downpour.
“‘Cheol, it’s raining… How are we gonna go on a picnic date now?” He bites the inside of his cheek as he thinks.
“We can still go on our date, we’ll just… stay in the car. It’s not as romantic as I would’ve liked but I already had everything set up for us and even packed a basket.” He laughs under his breath, a little deflated that the rain had suddenly come and ruined his plans.
There went his idea of fucking you on a big picnic blanket out in the open.
“I gotta say, even though we’re just chilling in your parked car on the hillside… It’s actually quite pretty out here, ‘Cheol! Kinda calming with the rain and all~”
The two of you stay bundled up underneath a blanket in the backseat; the car windows already fogged up with the warmth the two of you radiate.
Seungcheol had packed a picnic basket filled with various snacks and premade food; a sheepish smile on his face when he told you he wasn’t sure what to bring.
“I would’ve made food but I wanted it to be a surprise and I also wasn’t sure what would’ve been good to bring. Although, now I’m thinkin’ we should’ve packed a thermos of hot chocolate or something.”
You pull away from him slightly, pouting. “That would’ve been good to warm us up a bit. I totally didn’t think of it either…”
Seungcheol grins, wiggling his eyebrows at you. “Speaking of warming up…” He leaves the comfort of the blanket as he leans over to the side, placing his phone precariously on the phone holder that he’d set up on the backside of the driver’s seat to catch a side view of the two of you. He opens the camera app and quickly starts recording before he settles back into his place across from you.
“Well? Give it to me, baby. Right now.”
You feel a thrum of arousal pour over you at his sudden demand, “I--but--but I’m not p-prepped yet, I--”
Seungcheol chuckles, shaking his head slightly before he leans over you; making sure the two of you are within the camera’s line of filming.
“Baby, I just wanted a kiss.” Your entire face goes hot, all the way up to your ears. “O-oh.”
He leans in, soft lips pressing against your own as he tangles a hand in your hair to deepen the kiss. You melt into his touch, lips parting on their own as you let out soft moans that mix in with the pitter patter of rain outside.
His lips leave yours and before you can even get a word out, a shiver runs up your spine when he starts pressing soft kisses against your jawline.
“So pretty and all mine.” He mumbles; voice muffled against your warm skin. “And now everyone knows who you belong to, right, angel?”
You nod shakily, throat dry at the gentleness in Seongcheol’s voice. “Y-yeah… ‘m all yours, ‘C--Cheol…”
“Should I leave some reminders? Just in case anyone forgets.”
You mewl in response, eyes rolling back when you feel Seungcheol starting to leave love bites on your neck. He sucks on the skin, only to soothe it with his tongue moments after.
“A-ah, don’t l-leave so many or e-else…” Whining, you rub your thighs together under the blanket; already feeling the arousal starting to take over your body.
“Or else…? I wasn’t aware you were giving me orders now, baby.” He smirks against your skin, leaving one more love bite on the column of your neck before he pulls away.
He kisses you softly on the lips once more before he’s pulling the blanket off of you and tugging you onto his lap; a gentle, warm smile on his plush lips. Your lust filled eyes meet Seungcheol’s before they’re flitting down to your lap where he pushes your skirt up to reveal your panties and before you can fully comprehend, he’s already tearing at the material before he tosses it to the side.
“I want you to ride my cock just like this, baby. Forget the camera’s even rolling, I wanna see you getting off in the backseat of my car and I wanna see your pretty face when you’re falling apart from how good my cock fills up your pretty cunt.”
You rock your hips against Seungcheol’s; hands placed on his shoulder as you chase your pleasure.
“You look so pretty like this, angel. So fuckin’ cute when you’re getting what you want.” You moan in response, head thrown back when the head of his cock taps your g-spot.
“So fuckin’ wet for me.” Seungcheol pauses; hands snaking down your body until you feel them on the skin of your ass.
He squeezes your ass as you whine loudly, fingertips teasing at the puckered rim. “Ah, we should’ve brought a toy with us. Bet you would’ve liked both of your needy holes filled, huh?”
“Y-yes, fuck! S--Seungcheol!” You clench around his cock, bouncing in his lap harder when he pulls his fingers away.
“We’ll save it for another time~ Wouldn’t want to rock the car too much, y’know? And I’d want you to be comfortable when you have all your needy ‘lil holes filled, not in the backseat of my car.” He grins at your somewhat disappointed face; feet planted on the floor of the car before he’s thrusting up into you and matching your erratic movements.
“Oh, g-god, it feels s--so good! I, ah, w-wanna cum!” Whimpering, your brows furrow as your hazy eyes meet Seungcheol’s.
“Aww, my sweet angel wants to cum already? So fuckin’ easy. Only a few minutes on my cock and you’re already falling apart?”
When he smirks back at you; there’s a sudden pang of confidence that pours over you and in an instant, you move a free hand up to the column of his throat. You squeeze down slightly, only enough as a warning as he licks his lips at you.
There’s a beat of silence as the two of you stop your movements while you sit perfectly still on his cock.
“Hmm? Gonna choke me to shut me up, baby? Go ahead. Let’s see if you can.” He taunts, hands still on your clothed waist. You start swiveling your hips again, except this time you keep your hand loosely wrapped around his neck; fingertips only just pressing into the sides as he lets out a soft groan in return.
“I bet you’d like it t-too much, ‘Cheol…” He chuckles softly; nodding when he feels his cock throbbing inside of your pussy.
“Not as much as you do.” He starts thrusting up into you again, momentarily making you lose your hold on him when your body jostles from his harsh movements.
“Mmh, gonna cum in your pretty cunt ‘n then I’m gonna make you sit pretty with your fingers keeping my cum inside while I drive us both home. Fuck, bet you’d cum again just from that too. Sitting in the passenger’s seat, fingering my cum deeper into your needy cunt.”
Before Seungcheol can say any more, your other free hand quickly reaches for your discarded, torn panties; shoving them into his parted lips as he lets out a surprised noise around the fabric.
“You, ngh, t-talk too m-much…” You mutter.
Seungcheol can’t help but laugh around the fabric, quickly pulling your hand from around his neck as he swiftly maneuvers you off of his cock to switch your positions.
He presses you down into the backseat as he pistons his hips into you; his hands keeping your legs spread obscenely wide as he fucks you hard and fast.
The car rocks back and forth with his harsh movements and your moans only get louder and louder with each thrust of his hips that has the head of his cock slamming into your g-spot.
“Oh, fuck, fuck, ‘m gonna c-cum!” You feel your walls getting tighter around Seungcheol’s cock and he finds it harder and harder to thrust into you as your body starts to tense with your impending orgasm. He growls around the fabric in his mouth; eyes silently ordering you to cum as his hips start to lose rhythm.
“Ah, S--Seungcheol!”
His name rolls off of your tongue in quick succession until it turns into muddled, broken whines and cries and he fucks you right through your orgasm as he chases his own. He feels his cock throbbing inside of you as your walls flutter around him and he only manages a drawn out groan before he’s unloading all of his cum inside of you; head thrown back as he lets the waves of pleasure wash over his body.
You stare up at him through glassy eyes, chest heaving as you ride out the remnants of your high. “Ngh… gonna, mmh, make a--a mess on the s-seats…” Muttering, it takes a few quiet moments before Seungcheol is slowing down his thrusts to a complete halt but the glimmer in his eyes lets you know he’s not completely done with you just yet.
Seungcheol starts to slowly ease his cock out of you as you groan softly at the emptiness, waiting for the second you close your eyes to blink to make his move.
He takes his chance; pulling the soaked material from inside of his mouth just as the head of his cock is at your entrance and he quickly places the torn panties right where the head of his cock was, just a second ago.
“That was really cute of you, baby.” You breath hitches when you feel his fingers starting to press the material into your spent hole. “Really, really cute.”
Your thighs shake at the feeling of Seungcheol slowly pushing your panties into your cunt; eyes rolling to the back of your head as you let out shaky whimpers. “Oh, fuh--fuck, Seungcheol, mmh!”
“I actually packed a spare pair of panties for you, y’know? I was gonna play nice and eat your pretty ‘lil cunt out instead of letting you sit in cum soaked panties but I guess you had other plans, hmm? Got a little too greedy, perhaps?”
He smirks down at you, watching as your face contorts in unadulterated bliss when he pushes more and more of your panties into your pussy until only a small piece of fabric is left hanging out.
Seungcheol turns to face his phone that’s still recording, plucking it from the holder it’d been in before he flips the camera and films your body instead. He lets it linger on your fucked out expression before he brings it down to your pussy, filming your squirming body as you clench around the fabric keeping Seungcheol’s cum from spilling out of you and onto the backseat.
“Mm, and now you get to sit in the passenger’s seat, your own panties stuffed into your pussy while I drive home. But I bet it feels good, huh? Your needy ‘lil hole plugged up ‘til I can get you home so I can fuck you again. Unless you get really desperate, then I’ll let you take the panties out by yourself and you can finger your cunt and make yourself cum again.”
Goosebumps rise on your skin at his filthy words and you can’t help but bring a shaky hand down, fingertips already on your clit as Seungcheol raises a brow at you.
“You should get to d-driving then, ‘Cheol… Don’t you wanna find out what, ah, I choose?”
He shakes his head as he ends the recording on his phone; tossing the device to the side before he leans over you again.
“You’ve been getting really cocky with me, angel. Something I should know about?”
You blink up at him innocently, lips in a pout.
“Nope~”
#cherrybomb!cheol#seungcheol smut#scoups smut#seventeen smut#svt smut#scoups scenarios#scoups imagines#scoups fic#seungcheol scenarios#seungcheol imagines#seungcheol fic#seventeen scenarios#seventeen imagines#svt imagines#svt scenarios#svt fic#seventeen fic#scoups#seungcheol
326 notes
·
View notes
Text
the equation of love (pt. 10)
pt 1 | pt 2 | pt 3 | pt 4 | pt 5 | pt 6 | pt 7 | pt 8 | pt 9 | pt. 10
professor yoongi x uni student reader
→scenario: When you met Yoongi in a club, you thought it was fate that brought the two of you together. But after you walked into your college math class for the very first time, you weren’t so sure anymore.
→genre: smut | fluff | angst
→word count: 10.5k
→a/n: alternatively: fuck it, it’s been five years and this wip has been staring at me for three of them, so im just gonna post it. i have not read this over since 2018, so pls dont judge me too harshly hhsdg it’s unedited and probably a bit cringy, but then again what ch of teol isnt? this is NOT all that i have planned for the series, but i figured something is better than nothing, right? and perhaps the saying better later than never applies here, too. maybe one day i’ll finally get around to finishing it (by then im sure no one will even be around to remember what teol is lmao) but until then, enjoy what ive been sitting on! and as always, if you’re still here, thank you for your endless patience and support with this series <3
→another a/n: after this will probably be an epilogue!
→tw: mentions of blackmail, r*pe and sexual assault (we mostly just get closure on the whole professor lee & jun situation!!)
→warning: this chapter is not a happy ending, but it’s not necessarily a BAD one either, so for those who don’t like to finish on an unhappy note, it’s up to you on whether you’d like to read it or wait for the epilogue to be posted!
Running water.
It was such a simple yet fascinating concept—atoms and molecules coming together to form the only substance on earth that has a natural state in all forms, while having the power to kill in three different ways. Solid, by hypothermia; liquid, by drowning; gas, by suffocation. This substance can take three different forms, yet it's most commonly a liquid, covering nearly 71% of the world with translucent bodies of water. Oceans, ponds, lakes—though the most enchanting of them all were rivers. They were always moving, crashing beyond rocks and bustling with the flow of the current and gravitational pull of the earth. Rivers were passionate, and strong, and no matter how hard one tried they couldn't break the whipping tide that was pushing against them. Nothing could cause the powerful force to falter.
But, like most things, even rivers must come to an end. The current stops flowing, and the waves stop breaking around the jagged rocks, and the powerful force that seemed it would never end dulls to a still, calm lull, as if the river was nothing more than a brief yet raging storm. All the passion, all the fight—over in a blink of an eye, left to dissipate into the mysteries of the vast ocean.
Staring down at the picture on the cell phone screen in front of me was like getting pulled by the current of a river; down, down, down I flowed until there was no river left around me and I was left stranded in the middle of the sea. Yoongi and I were once raging, and passionate, and ready to fight against anyone who tried to tear us down, but now the fight was over. We had been dragged too far, fading into a body of water that was not our own. This was bigger than us.
Yes, like the flow of a river, all things must come to an end.
"That's it," Yoongi gritted his teeth, and I felt the dip of the mattress beneath me as he rose to his feet in anger.
"Yoongi," I called his name in a warning tone, warily standing up from the bed and watching him move around the room. "What are you doing?"
"I'm over it," he said, hastily throwing the first articles of clothing he could grab from his drawers over his body. "I'm done dealing with all of this, Y/N! I'm going up to the school."
Despite the flare of determination that sparked in my heart at his words, his rage seeming to radiate off of him and onto me as well, I couldn't help the trepidation that I was also filled with; Yoongi didn't have a history of making rational decisions out of anger.
"Don't you think you should calm down first?" I offered, trying my best to match his pace around the room.
"No!" Yoongi suddenly skidded to a halt in front of me, his eyes wild and crazed. "I'm going to find her and I'm going to fucking kill her!"
I could only stand with a gaping mouth and watch as he stormed out of the room, leaving me with no choice but to pull on my old clothes and chase his stomping foot steps. He grabbed his keys before storming out of the apartment, down the stairs, and outside into the parking lot. I tried to ignore the blindingly bright sunlight as I squinted my eyes and continued after him.
"Follow me up to the school," Yoongi barked as he hopped into his car.
"Yoongi–" I started, but my consoling voice was cut off by the slam of his door. I frowned, scrambling to unlock my vehicle as his engine roared to life.
The drive to the university was a nerve-wracking one. I kept a watchful eye on Yoongi to make sure he wasn't speeding or swerving all over the road; they say you're not supposed to operate a vehicle while you're upset. Though it would seem my efforts were futile, because he did in fact speed and swerve, and all I could do was frown and try to keep up.
It wasn't that I wasn't angered by Professor Lee; I was furious, rage and disgust and frustration all stewing inside of me like a pot of water that was ready to boil over. But I just couldn't help but worry for Yoongi. I had always been the non-confrontational type, always hoping that with a little time things would get better if they were ignored long enough. But it would seem that my method was proven inefficient today, because as much as I had tried to ignore her antics, that wicked woman wouldn't stop at anything to make sure Yoongi and I were properly dragged through the mud and going down like a ship engulfed in flames. Yet as much as that angered me, I couldn't bare the thought of the turmoil it was causing Yoongi. I didn't know when I had started casting my own feelings aside and putting his above—it was a gradual thing rather than one, defining moment—but it was only another factor that proved how much I actually loved this man. And that very thought instilled a fear that shook me to the very bone.
We had a lot more to lose now than just his job and my education. We could be losing us. And that was more important now than it had ever been before.
Once we arrived at the university there were a lot of screeching brakes, messy parking and fumbling hands as I scrambled to catch up to his looming figure that seemed to stalk towards the building at an unnatural pace. The pounding of my heavy heartbeat was what drove me forward, anxiety rising with each quickened step that I took.
"Yoongi!" I yelled once I had lessened the distance between us, now dead center on the campus sidewalk. "Yoongi, wait!"
All of a sudden he whirled around, his abrupt halt causing me to crash straight into his chest. I let out a yelp in surprise, eyes wide and ready to interrogate him, before I felt the smooth curvature of his palms on either side of my face as he tilted my head up to his and slammed his mouth onto mine.
The world stopped spinning for a moment, everything around me fading into the motions of his plush skin, his soft lips exploding with flavor and spilling over my tastebuds, satisfying my thirst in a way that no water ever could. I didn't even question it for a second before I was melting into him, quite literally becoming putty in his hands as the rest of the world instantaneously escaped my mind.
It's funny the way that worked—the way he was able to completely erase everything that had once existed in the blink of an eye, just by his simple touch. Whether it was magic, or I was just that fucking whipped, I didn't know. But either way, I didn't possess the power to stop it even if I wanted to.
When Yoongi finally broke away, he was breathing heavily, his breath fanning across my face in cool puffs of air. "I don't care what anyone thinks anymore," he spoke onto my lips, his forehead pressing against mine with a firm force. "Let them see. The only thing I care about is you."
It was then that I was suddenly aware of our surroundings, the reality of our world crashing down around me as I glanced around at all the eyes watching us. It varied; there were those choosing to spare us a glance as they walked to and from their classes, those who stalled their current actions to lift their heads to us not once, not twice, but three times, and then there were those who stopped altogether, their widened eyes and slackened jaws dead giveaways that they knew exactly who Yoongi was: Professor Min, Algebra 101 instructor.
A stroke of his thumb across my cheek brought my attention back to him; I stared up into his eyes, the desperate look in them captivating me and making it impossible to look away. His chest was rising and falling beneath his shirt, his fingers were grappling at my face as he brushed my wisps of hair out of the way, silently begging me to understand, to agree with him.
And in that moment, I knew what I had to do.
My lungs were filled with a breath of newfound determination, dazed and driven by Yoongi's words and embrace. "I love you," I spoke with conviction, caressing the nape of his neck as if to give him more reassurance. "Let's go.”
With that I grabbed his hand, holding my head high for the rest of the campus to see as I started up Yoongi's stride towards the school's building. He was right beside me, weaving his fingers through mine and giving my hand an extra squeeze as if to say that he was here, that he was proud to let the world know that I was his and he was mine, and that he wasn't going anywhere.
We were going to take down Professor Lee.
The seminar room was empty of students when we stormed in. Seats were placed throughout the floor, papers were scattered on the desks, and Professor Lee was at the front of the room, fiddling with the cords from the projector screen.
At the sound of the door opening, her head snapped up. "Well well well, look what we have here," she smirked when she saw us, making no plans to move as she saw me marching over to her. "You know, I really don't think–"
Slap!
The impact of my palm to her face cut off her words, skin on skin contact crackling through the room and echoing into a deafening silence.
Professor Lee gasped, immediately grasping where a red mark was now forming on her cheek before looking up at me with wild eyes. "You just slapped me!" She cried in disbelief.
"You're damn right I did," I gritted my teeth, taking a threatening step towards her and raising my palm. "Want me to do it again?"
It was then that I felt Yoongi's hand on my back, the feeling having an instant calming effect over my senses whether he wanted it to or not. I sighed before visibly relaxing and lowering my hand.
"You're barbaric!" Professor Lee was foaming at the mouth, still holding her face with a slack jaw. "Are you forgetting that I'm a professor? When Dr. Kim finds out about this, I swear he'll–"
"Tell him!" I roared as loud as my vocal chords would let me. "Tell whoever, tell the whole world, I don't fucking care! I'm done with your bullshit, you selfish psychotic witch!"
With that I gave her one final shove against her shoulders, and when both of her hands flew out to grab ahold her surroundings in an effort to keep from falling over, I planted another slap right across her face. The impact stung my hand, but I didn't care. Seeing Professor Lee stumble through the air was worth it.
"Baby," Yoongi spoke in a gentle yet warning tone next to me, and I had almost forgotten he was there until I felt his grip slightly tighten around my waist. It was a comforting hold, as if to say he completely trusted and supported whatever I chose to do in this situation, but still a protective hold nonetheless. He wanted to make sure I wasn't going to get myself hurt.
"You know, what is your problem, exactly?" I tilted my head at her as she struggled to get her bearings straight. "Is there an actual reason you're doing all of this, or are you just mentally insane?"
"It–it's not right!" Professor Lee stuttered with wide eyes, raising a shaky finger to point at me and Yoongi. "Your relationship, it's–"
"Oh cut the bullshit, Sara," Yoongi let out a sound of disgust from beside me. "We all know that's not why."
"I... I..." she stumbled for words, wide eyes glancing back and forth between the two of us. "Who do you guys think you are? You can't just storm in here and start attacking me–"
I took a menacing step forward, pure rage making up for what I lacked in intimidation. "Are you fucking kidding me?" I fumed, reaching out to grab her again.
"No, please!" She suddenly cowered before I could get to her, shielding her head away from me with her arms. "I—Yoongi, I'm in love with you!"
Her confession sent me reeling backwards in a downwards spiral, my body instantly going limp as I watched her with a dumbfounded expression. A vast silence echoed throughout the room that could be cut with a knife before she finally spoke again.
"Ever since you started working here, I knew you were the one. I just knew it." Her voice was sad, exhausted now, and a look of defeat washed over her features.
"What?" Yoongi gaped in disbelief. "Sara, that was two years ago!"
"I know!" She spat harshly. "You don't think I know that? For two years, I had to deal with this silly crush I had on you. I had to spend every day with you, watching it bloom into love overtime, and there was nothing I could do about it."
"You could've just told me!" Yoongi exclaimed as if that was the obvious answer.
Professor Lee snorted humorlessly. "Yeah, and be made a fool of? No thanks." She lowered her eyes to the ground.
"Sara, we're grown adults. You could've acted like one and fucking said something to me about it, made a move, anything but drag my career under the bus!" Yoongi's voice was strained now, his eyes wide as if silently begging her to understand him while he was equally trying to understand her.
"I was going to!" She lashed out again while whipping her head up towards him. "I was working up the courage to ask you out on a date, and then I see that fucking slut on your lap and I–"
"Don't you dare call Y/N that," Yoongi suddenly growled, pushing past me and stepping towards her intimidatingly. "One more thing out of your mouth about her and I swear to god I will kill you right here, right now."
My breath hitched in my throat at his threat and I couldn't help but weave my arm around his to grab his hand, intertwining our fingers and squeezing tightly. He gripped mine back even tighter, as if he was desperately trying to latch onto whatever calming effect I seemed to have over him.
Professor Lee swallowed, choosing to stay silent and watch him carefully as jagged breaths rose and fell from her chest. "The point is," she continued on, "I saw you with someone else—someone who wasn't me. And that completely tore my heart to shreds."
"So the only solution is to ruin our lives," I chimed in sarcastically.
"I may not have gone about it the best way," she quickly gritted her teeth and shot me a glare before turning her attention back to Yoongi, "but I had to act on instinct. I still wanted to be with you, so I figured that maybe if I split the two of you up, you would have no one else to turn to but me."
Yoongi just stared at her, his face scrunched up in a mix of confusion and disgust. "Do you know how sick and twisted that is?" He asked.
"All I ever wanted was to be with you, Yoongi," she pleaded, her tone vulnerable now as she took a tentative step towards him and started to raise her hand up to caress his cheek. "I still do. It's not too late; we can leave now, just you and me and forget this whole thing–"
"Don't fucking touch me," he knocked her hand away with his forearm just before it could reach his face. "If you think I'm going anywhere with you, you're even crazier than I thought." He then stepped back to wrap his arm around my waist and pull me securely into his side. "I'm in love with Y/N, and I don't give a shit what rumors you or anyone else wants to spread about it. You're fucking pathetic."
At that moment there was the sound of a door bursting open, causing the three of us to turn our attention to the entrance of the room. There, standing in the doorway, was Dr. Kim.
The sight of him immediately deflated the elation I was feeling from Yoongi's words, instantly replacing them with a sense of anxiety and fear that lodged its way into my throat until I was sure I would die from suffocation. This was it; according to the text from Professor Lee, he had already seen the picture of me and Yoongi kissing. This was the moment that would decide our future forever.
I just hoped we had enough evidence against Professor Lee for him to take our side.
"So let me get this straight." Dr. Kim folded his hands on the dark oak wood of his office desk. "Professor Min and Y/N had relations before Y/N became a student here, while Yoongi was unaware of her age?"
"Yes sir," Yoongi nodded his head in assurance.
"And then you continued your relationship, even after finding out that she was your student."
"He didn't at first," I interjected in hopes of getting some of the heat off of Yoongi. "He tried to call it off, but I kept pushing it. The reason we got back together during school was my fault, not his."
Yoongi's eyes met mine from the chair next to me, his gaze seeming to hold the words that silently spoke that's not true, and I instantly knew what he was thinking. In actuality, he had been the one to give me after-school tutoring on that Saturday during the homecoming football game, not I. He had been the one to kiss me first that day. But there was no way in hell I would ever tell that to the dean.
"I don't care whose fault it is; all that matters is that it happened," Dr. Kim frowned. "And it's still happening if I'm not mistaken, correct?"
"I... um," my eyes flickered to Yoongi, every fiber of my being starting to fill with panic. Shit, we should've discussed this beforehand. I wasn't going to willingly rat Yoongi out, no matter how many times he's said he didn't care anymore if people knew about us.
Suddenly I felt the warm, soft sensation of skin wrapping around the curvature of my hand that was resting atop the wooden armrest. "Yes, it's still happening," Yoongi spoke, and then his fingers were intertwining with mine.
I practically choked on my own spit at his words; did this boy have a death wish? A cough came sputtering out of my lungs, the sound causing everyone in the room to look at me until I'd settled down. Even Professor Lee leaned forward from her seat on the other side of Yoongi, bewilderment written all over her expression as she gave me a look of disgust.
"Well there's your proof right there." She threw her hands up in defeat before gesturing to the two of us. "What more do you need? Expel them, Dr. Kim."
"B–but that's not it!" I suddenly exclaimed and lurched forward, feeling the heat of everyone's stare on our embraced hands, which in turn only made me grip him even harder for support. "Dr. Kim, you have to believe me when I tell you that Professor Lee has worked hard to make my life a living hell ever since I got to this school. She had a vendetta against me; she's in love with Yoongi, and so she–"
"That's not true!" Professor Lee screeched.
"She worked to turn people against us rather than coming to you because she wanted to blackmail Yoongi into being with her," I ignored her interjection and continued. "She even made a seminar about it—the mandatory seminar that everyone attended today!"
The dean turned his attention towards her. "The seminar about the importance of practicing safe sex?" He questioned in bewilderment.
My eyes practically bulged out of my head at his words; that's what she was telling everyone it was about?
"It was!" She scrambled in defense. "I mean I... I may have brought up Yoongi and Y/N as an example, but that's only because they fit the part! Y/N had a pregnancy scare not too long ago, and I didn't want the same thing to happen to our students!"
I felt the color draining from my face, blanching it a stone cold white and decimating any feeling I had left in my body.
How the fuck did she know about the pregnancy?
My head instantly whipped towards Yoongi to see if he had any logical explanation for this, and his face was as poised and stoic as ever in front of his two colleagues—but I could see through it. I knew him well enough to catch onto the slightest falter in his blinking, the increase in heat that collected between our palms, the small twitch of his mouth that would've gone unnoticed by anyone else who observed him. I knew there was no way he could've told Professor Lee about the pregnancy, because he was just as blindsided as I was.
Dr. Kim simply raised his eyebrows in interest before turning back to Yoongi and me.
"Dr. Kim," Yoongi spoke, his voice dripping with amusement, "I mean no disrespect, but do you honestly think that if Y/N had a pregnancy scare, we would tell Sara about it? Come on; not after all she did to us."
"They—they didn't tell me!" Professor Lee huffed out a desperate breath. "I overheard them while I was–"
"While you were what?" I interrupted with a raise of my eyebrow. "While you were spying on us to find any blackmail you could use on Yoongi?"
"N–no!" She stuttered, though at this point it was obvious that she was making up lies on the spot. "While I was walking past the classroom!"
"Why would we be talking about that with the door open?!"
"Enough!" Dr. Kim barked, his deep voice rumbling throughout the small office. We all grew silent as we turned our attention to him. "There will be no arguing of he said/she said in my office," he scolded, then turned his attention to Yoongi before speaking. "I understand that there was someone you wanted me to see?"
Yoongi, who had remained calm during all of this, simply nodded his head before releasing my hand. "Yes, sir," he said as he stood up and walked towards the door.
My eyebrows were knitted in confusion as I watched it all transpire: the words exchanged between the two men, Yoongi rising out of his seat, the sight of my biology professor being revealed behind the closed door. The whole thing came as a surprise to me, and my emotions seemed to be having a war between the shock and relief that I felt raging like a storm in the pit of my stomach.
Why didn't Yoongi tell me about Professor Park being involved in this discussion? When did he have time to ask her to come? Did it even matter at this point?
"Professor Park," Dr. Kim widened his eyes, his frame physically reclining back in his seat. "I'm surprised to see you here."
"As am I to be here," she smiled though her voice was venomous, eyes flashing to a very alarmed Professor Lee.
"Mia?!" The woman barked in disbelief at her friend's entrance. "What are you doing here?"
"Something I should've done a long time ago," Professor Park replied, and with that she turned towards the dean and opened her mouth to speak.
"I'm here to testify on the behalf of Min Yoongi and Y/N."
Earth-shattering elation rippled through me from the inside out, starting at the base of my toes and spiraling to the top of my head and the tips of my fingers, causing them to tingle and buzz with a newfound sense of hope. We might actually have a chance!
"What?!" Professor Lee's voice ripped through the air in a deafening screech. "This isn't a court case! You don't get to play witness!"
"Actually, if Professor Park has witnessed anything, I would definitely like to know," Dr. Kim chimed in, raising an eyebrow towards my biology professor.
Professor Park nodded her head towards him in appreciation before speaking. "A few months ago Sara approached me in my classroom to tell me about the nasty rumors that were surrounding her and a student. She singled the student out, saying to purposely damage their grades because they were treating her unfairly and disrespecting her rules and authority as a professor; she even went so far as to say that they were sending her death threats"
"What?!" The word ripped from my throat faster than I could blink as I stared jaw-dropped at the women in the room.
"That's not true!" Professor Lee instantly protested as expected. "Sir, I can assure you that I never–"
"I have the text messages if you want," Professor Park offered in a tone so nonchalant one would've thought she was conversing about the weather.
Dr. Kim raised an eyebrow. "Text messages? I thought you said she came by your class?"
"She did, sir." Mia interlaced her fingers in front of her and bowed her head politely. "We spoke about it on multiple occasions. I asked why she wouldn't just go to you, or even the authorities if the student was making death threats, but Sara was adamant. She didn't want any scandals revolving around her so that she could maintain the level of professionalism that she had developed here."
I heard a snort coming from next to me, and it was with a swollen heart of pride that I realized the sound came from Yoongi trying to hold in a laugh.
Professionalism? Her? I had never heard anything so far fetched in my life.
Sara simply glared as Mia ignored him and continued. "She assured me that the best way to deal with this pesky student was to slowly start to fail them, and I'll admit, I was angry for her. Sara was my friend, and I respected her enough to believe what she was telling me and follow her requests." She turned her head to where I sat on the other side of Yoongi. "That student was you, Y/N. And I just wanted to say that I am so sorry for the way I handled things. You were treated unfairly and poorly due to false information."
"It wasn't false!" Professor Lee jumped in to defend herself, but everyone was pretty much ignoring her. Even the dean could tell she was playing the part of the boy who cried wolf at this point.
"I'd like to see those text messages, if you don't mind." Dr. Kim reached his hand out expectantly.
There was a brief moment of silence while Professor Park nodded and tapped away on her phone before handing it to him. His cold and calculated eyes scanned the screen while saying nothing, all three of us waiting with bated breath for him to come to a decision in his mind.
There was no where left for her to run. With these text messages, all the constant denying that Professor Lee has done will be proven false and she will be exposed for all the hell she's put me through this semester. My heart was practically bursting at the thought.
"Well I would've appreciated it if you ladies had come to me with this information instead of handling it amongst yourselves, true or not," Dr. Kim finally sighed before giving Sara his full attention. "Ms. Lee, you have three people accusing you. Even if you didn't do it, there's obviously something that's turning them against you. And here at this university we strive to hold cooperation and communication above all else. If you don't get along with the fellow staff here, then why should I believe that they're the problem and not you?"
"Um, because Min Yoongi is fucking his student?!" Professor Lee was fuming now, her upper body lurching forward in her seat and her hands gripping the arm rests for dear life. "He literally just admitted to it!"
"Language, Ms. Lee," Dr. Kim scolded calmly. "I still like to maintain a professional attitude here in my office."
"I apologize sir, but that's beside the point." She was sitting back in her seat now, though her tone was no less frantic. "Min Yoongi is in a relationship with his student, and staff cooperation or not, I don't really think that's in the teacher handbook." She raised a snarky eyebrow at us as if believing that she had finally won.
I knitted my eyebrows, my palms feeling slick with a nervous sweat against Yoongi's as I realized the bigger problem here. It wasn't whatever lies and schemes Professor Lee had cooked up with my biology teacher; it wasn't even Professor Lee herself. It was the fact that Yoongi and I were in a relationship, and that was going to have enough consequences alone to shake me to my very core with fear.
"She's right," Dr. Kim uttered the words that I was silently hoping he wouldn't say, my grip tightening on Yoongi as I anticipated whatever outcome he's decided. Our fate was in his hands.
"Of course I am." Professor Lee crossed her arms and sat back in her seat with a smug grin.
"I'm afraid I have no choice." He was shaking his head, frowning at us apologetically though the sentiment didn't reach his eyes. "Mr. Min, I am sorry to inform you that you will have to be forced to resign from our university."
The color instantly drained from my face, and with it pulling all five senses that I have into the depths of the earth until I couldn't see, couldn't hear, couldn't speak—I could barely even breathe. There was a lump that was forming in my throat and settling deep within my gut, all of this feeling fake, too fake to be real.
Yoongi was fired, and it was all because of me.
"I understand, sir."
It was Yoongi's words that were pulling me from my fog of disbelief and devastation, my eyes blinking in an effort to snap back to reality as I looked from him to the dean. "No. No, there has to be something we can do, please!" I begged, my voice starting to get frantic the more the severity of the situation hit me. "I–I'll drop out! You don't have to worry about me ever coming near here again, just please, please don't fire him!"
"Y/N..." Yoongi's voice was quiet and full of resignation, defeat, but I wasn't giving up.
"Yoongi is an amazing professor who has worked here for, what, two years? He's extraordinary at what he does and students love him. It's not easy to find a professor like that everyday." I was staring into the eyes of the dean now, trying to move him with my words. "You shouldn't throw away someone as great as him just because of some stupid 18 year old's mistake! Please, Dr Kim." I leaned forward in my seat, the room silent as I spoke. "He wouldn't be in this situation if it weren't for me. Please, let me suffer the consequences, not him."
I continued to stare in Dr. Kim's eyes, silently channeling my emotions through the pleading expression in my eyes, and it wasn't until I felt a comforting hand on my back that I was instantly drawn away into a more calm state in my chair. I gazed over at the owner of the hand, and he flashed back that smile I loved except it was sad, and it didn't reach his eyes, and I could tell there was so much he wanted to say to me right now if we weren't in the confinement of his boss' office.
"I understand your efforts, Y/N, but there's nothing I can do." Dr. Kim shook his head, and it was as if the world around me was shattering into blades of glass, scraping at my skin and leaving bloody wounds that I knew would never heal. "Mr. Min was involved in this relationship as well, and no matter whose fault it is, the professor needs to be held accountable. There is a level of professionalism and maturity that he must possess in order to work here; he's your superior, a respectable authority figure, and so he should've known better."
It was all I could do to keep from crying as I lowered my eyes and shook my head, every inch of my heart breaking for Yoongi until all that was left were tiny fragments to scatter in the wind. I couldn't believe I'd done this to him. The very thing he'd been worried about from the start—I had ruined his career.
"It is our goal as a university to see our students succeed," he continued, though I could barely hear a thing. "As for you, Y/N, I see no reason as to why you shouldn't keep attending this university."
I blinked a few times, confused. "You want me to... what?"
"You will have a suspension on your student records, mind you, and one more of those will lead to expulsion," he explained. "Though that doesn't mean that you can't keep going to school here. You will have to meet with an advisor every two weeks, though, who will be keeping a close watch on your behavior."
I could barely even believe my ears; had my hearing been completely lost due to the shock of the situation? "That's totally a double standard!" I gestured to Yoongi in disbelief.
"Y/N, it's okay..." Yoongi tried to calm me down.
"No, it's not okay!" I roared, eyes wide and brows furrowed in disbelief as I glanced at him before turning back to the dean. "Where do you think you can get off by treating people like this? This is his career—his life!"
"That will be enough from you, Ms. Y/N," Dr. Kim bellowed in a stern voice as he frowned. "I'm doing you a favor here by letting you continue your education. Speak out against me one more time and I will be revoking that offer."
His words were deafening throughout the office; it was suddenly understandable why he was so feared by those who worked under him. Yoongi started to run his hand along my spine in a soothing manner, and though it helped relax my fiery nerves and clear my foggy mind, I was still just as upset—if not more, now that the information was beginning to settle in.
"So that's it then?" Professor Lee spoke for the first time in a while, her lips pressed into a firm line, obviously disappointed by the turn of events though she didn't dare to speak out against Dr. Kim as he had warned. "Yoongi gets fired and Y/N gets a free ride?"
"Not so fast, Ms. Lee." The dean turned to her. "What you did was beyond unprofessional. You violated several school policies as well as bullied a student! Do you think that type of behavior is acceptable as a professor?"
Professor Lee opened her mouth as if to protest before slowly shutting it again, realizing that she had nothing left that she hadn't already denied. It was obvious that the evidence given to him by Professor Park, who stood silent in the corner of the room, was incriminating enough to sway his decision.
"I'm sorry to have to inform you that you will be fired as well."
"What?!" Her shrill voice screeched through the air, tearing whatever I had left of my eardrums and rendering me deaf here in this office. "What I did was no where near as bad as Yoongi and Y/N!"
"If anything, it was worse." Dr. Kim folded his hands over his desk. "Let's not forget that you managed to involve the entire student body in a false seminar that maliciously exposed one of our students and professors," he raised an eyebrow at her, "and that was just today."
"Yeah, not to mention all the other shit you did behind my back to make my life a living hell," I couldn't help from interjecting in a heated tone, though I backed off upon seeing the dean's stern gaze.
He redirected his attention back to Sara. "Here at this university, we strive to have a professional relationship, safe environment, and healthy lifestyle for our students. Neither of you achieved those three goals, so both of you will have to be let go."
Yoongi's expression simply remained placid and free of any emotion while Professor Lee's reaction was practically visceral, though neither spoke a word as heavy silence fell over the small office.
"Am I... am I still needed, sir?" It was Professor Park whose voice broke through the tension, everyone having forgotten she was there in the midst of the emotion-filled chaos. "Because if not, then I'm going to go."
"No, I'm just about finished here." Dr. Kim let out a sigh, as if what just transpired had been hard on him out of all people in the room. My blood boiled just looking at him, though I know I had to learn when to speak out and when to bite my tongue as Yoongi had taught me.
"Dr. Kim, is there any way you can reconsi–"
"That will be enough from you, Ms. Lee," his booming voice interrupted the frantic professor. "I've said all that I need to say on the matter. I'm not changing my mind."
"Dr. Kim?" I spoke up just as Professor Lee and Professor Park were getting ready to walk out the door. "I–I have something else to tell you. Un-related to this," I threw in when I saw him throw a glance in Lee's direction.
The man sighed before waving them out, leaving his office empty of visitors other than me and Yoongi in the chairs. I wasn't going to let that boy go anywhere.
"Y/N, I'm sorry that the outcome isn't exactly what you wanted but I'm afraid there's nothing I can–"
"Choi Junwoo tried to rape me," I blurted out.
There was a moment's pause as the dean was stunned silent with wide eyes, and out of my peripheral vision I could see Yoongi tense up and inhale sharply next to me.
"W–what–"
"Choi Junwoo," I spoke slowly for him so that he'd understand, "a student here at this university, tried to rape me at a frat party."
I couldn't leave the office without saying it. I couldn't leave the office without telling him. This wasn't just about me or the turmoil or trauma he caused; this was for every other girl in the future who might be a victim of Jun. Though in my heart I truthfully believed he was a good person, and that he really was just intoxicated beyond belief that night, it was still no excuse. If he had rape-tendencies while he was drunk and I didn't speak out about it, then I would be no better when it came to helping other sexual assault victims.
"Are you sure–"
"I found them at the party while he was mid-act," Yoongi jumped in, probably figuring he was already fired so there was nothing left for him to lose when it came to revealing details about our relationship outside of school. "It was... disgusting. I got her out of there immediately, but not before punching that bastard in the face."
"Metaphorically, of course!" I couldn't help but chime in, not wanting an assault charge to be on his record as well.
Thankfully Dr. Kim simply brushed off that minuet detail in favor for the more important issue at hand. "Y/N, what you're telling me will ruin this student's future. Are you absolutely sure you want to file this?"
Despite the anger that swelled up inside of me from him questioning my accusation, I still couldn't help the little trickle of doubt that crept in as I considered his words. At one point, Jun had been a friend... maybe even a potential lover had Yoongi not been in the picture. Dr. Kim was right, this information could potentially ruin his reputation, his education, his record... was I ready to carry the weight of knowledge that I've ruined someone's life forever?
"What are you talking about? Of course!" Yoongi spat an answer before I even had a chance to finish my thoughts. "She told you what happened, didn't she? Why would she speak out about something like this if she was making it up?"
"Maybe a personal vendetta?" The dean shrugged his shoulders. "People will do crazy things for revenge."
Now that got me heated. "The only one who wanted revenge here was Junwoo!" I stood up from my seat to yell. "He liked me and was mad that I turned him down. As if I owed my feelings to him or something! And when I told him no, he forced himself on me?! Is that really the type of message you want to send at this college? You know, since you're so high and mighty on "cooperation"," I did air quotes of sarcasm around my last words, my ears practically steaming with boiling rage.
"We will come out about this story, by the way," Yoongi added in, his voice full of venom. "And how will that look if you tried to keep us silent?"
"You can forget about me attending this university," I hissed.
"Alright, alright, settle down, the both of you," Dr. Kim lowered his hands in a calming manner. "I was not suggesting I buy your silence or anything of that nature. I was simply making sure you wanted to go through with this."
"Yes," Yoongi and I both answered in unison.
The dean nodded his head before clasping his hands together. "Alright."
The rest of the time in the office with spent filling on paperwork on a claim against Junwoo. I'd been given the option to be kept in the loop or even present when everything went down, though I politely declined. I wanted nothing more to do with that boy.
Though it would seem Professor Lee didn't share the same sentiment when it came to me, because as soon as soon as the two of us walked hand in hand into the hallway and Dr. Kim's door was securely shut, she sprung into action.
"You bitch!" She shrieked, not wasting another second as she leaped through the air and onto my body like a crouched tiger that was waiting for the right moment to attack. I felt the pressure of her weight against my chest and the sting of her nails scraping against my cheek, and before I knew it I was stumbling down, down onto the ground with another vicious blow to my jaw that was accompanied by her fist.
It all happened within a matter of seconds, but it wasn't long until I heard Yoongi yell Sara! and then her weight vanished just as quickly as it had appeared.
All I could do was stare with wide eyes as Yoongi slammed her shoulders back against the wall, though it was the look in his eyes that caught my attention. I had seen that expression before.
He was about to throw a punch.
"Yoongi, stop!" I cried, summoning all the strength I possessed to push myself to my feet and stumble over to the pair.
Yoongi whipped his head towards me with exasperated, almost wild eyes and his brows knitted in confusion and disbelief. "Y/N, she attacked you!"
"She isn't worth it," I spoke firmly in an attempt to get through to him. "Yoongi, just let it go. She isn't worth the trouble anymore."
It was when I placed a soothing hand against his back that Yoongi finally sighed, his stance visibly relaxing and his hands dropping from Professor Lee's shoulders. "She's right," he spit in a low, venomous tone as he turned back to her and grit his teeth. "Thanks to Dr. Kim, you already got what you deserve."
"Yoongi," there were sudden sobs that were tearing through the hallway, and it took me a moment to realize that Professor Lee was now... crying.
"Yoongi," she continued as she clung onto his shoulders. "Yoongi, I loved you!"
Somewhere deep inside of me, past all the burning hatred for what this woman has done to my life out of pure jealousy, I couldn't help but feel a twinge of sympathy for her. This was once me, heartbroken over the effects of unrequited love. Yoongi was a very sought-after man, I'd come to realize, and it wasn't about my feelings or Professor Lee's or anyone else's. It was about his.
"Sara," Yoongi sighed, and there was almost a wince in his tone from how hard he was trying to make her understand. "It's over."
"W–what?" The woman was scrambling now. "It doesn't have to be! We can go back to the way things were–"
"There never was a ‘we’!" He ripped her hands from his shoulders. "We were friends, and then you sabotaged my career and Y/N's education. You never once spoke out about your feelings, came forward, handled things like adults," he stressed the last line. "You never once did any of those things! Instead you belittled another woman and cost yourself your job all for a man—someone who until now, was your friend." Yoongi sighed again and shook his head. "I hope you get the help you need, Sara. I'm sure there is someone out there who will love you unconditionally... but that person is not me."
And with that, he put a gentle hand on my back and we walked away.
“Oh my god.”
Those were the first words out of my mouth the second we exited the building, my hands resting on my head in disbelief as I turned to Yoongi. “Holy shit, Yoongi–“
“Shhh,” he instantly consoled me, his arms engulfing me in a comforting hug and my face tucking underneath his chin as he held me close. “We did it, Y/N. It’s all over.”
I stayed in his embrace for a few moments as his words sunk in. It was all over. No more secrets, no more Professor Lee—no more anything.
“B–but your job...” I pulled away to look up at him with a shaky tone, my brows furrowed in concern. “Dr. Kim fired you, he–“
“I resigned, Y/N. There’s a difference.”
“Is there?” I couldn’t help but look up at him with a hopeless expression.
Yoongi simply nodded his head, the picture of nonchalance as if his career hadn’t just changed forever. “Yes. If I had gotten fired, it would look terrible on my resumé should I apply for another teaching position. However, given the circumstances of our arrangement...” he paused, no doubt thinking of Professor Lee, “I suppose he decided to take it easy on us all.”
My shoulders deflated in relief. “Well thank god for that...” I sighed, not even wanting to think of what could’ve happened if Dr. Kim had given us the harshest punishment. In an ironic, twisted way, I suppose I have Professor Lee to thank for that. If she wouldn’t have made my life a living hell, it would’ve been that much worse if Dr. Kim ever found out on his own.
“But none of that even matters to me right now,” Yoongi suddenly snapped, and then in the time it took me to raise an questioning eyebrow he had already grabbed both sides of my face and rammed his lips into mine, the same as he did before we went inside to confront Professor Lee.
Only this time, the kiss was different. It didn’t hold promises and potential; it held freedom. It held the success of finally getting through everything by the skin of our teeth, the relief and the pride and the pure love that we have for each other after overcoming everything that we’ve been through together. I kissed him and I didn’t care who saw—because he wasn’t my professor anymore. There were no invisible chains that bounded us apart. It was just me and him sticking together against all odds. Never in my life did I think I would ever be a part of a relationship so committed, so passionate, so determined. He and I would never stop fighting for each other.
“I love you, Min Yoongi,” I murmured against his mouth with a grin on my features that was hard to disguise—especially when I felt the corners of his lips pull up into that gummy smile that I adored with all of my heart.
“God, I love you too, Y/N,” he replied back with a content sigh, and then he continued to kiss me on the busy campus sidewalk until we were both breathless and blue in the face.
Because we now had nothing to lose.
Despite finally being released from the clutches that school had on us, the days following the meeting with Dr. Kim were not easy.
Other than having to put on a fake smile and continue attending a university where practically everyone knew about my relationship with now-former Professor Min (my mother would never let me drop out—not that I could ever tell her the reason I'd want to, anyways), there were the stresses that Yoongi was dealing with of now being unemployed. And what with all but abandoning my dorm room to instead spend my nights with him at his apartment, it was impossible to not feel the weight of his problems on my shoulders as well. No matter how many times Yoongi tried to put up a façade and reassure me that he was okay, I couldn't help but feel like this was my fault.
"If I just never would've made you dance with me at that club..." I'd say at times, unable to keep from tracing back each and every one of our interactions and blaming myself.
"Cut that out," Yoongi would snap.
"What? It's true!"
"You know I don't like it when you talk like that!" He'd turn to me with a stern tone. "I don't regret anything that happened between us, okay? Not one single bit." There was a heavy silence as his words would hang in the air. "If you wouldn't have asked me to dance, then who knows if I ever would've worked up the courage to kiss you? And I wouldn't be here, sharing this bed with the love of my life."
"Aw, Yoongi..."
And the two of us would make love, again and again until we'd have a similar argument some time later and repeat the whole process all over again. I'd feel guilty, Yoongi would remind me of exactly how much he doesn't regret meeting me, and we'd get lost in each other's embrace.
That is, until a simple Sunday morning suddenly changed everything.
"I got it."
I casually peered over at the sound of him from my spot in the living room, sitting criss crossed on the couch in my pajamas with a laptop in my lap. "What?"
"The job." Yoongi's voice was low, serious as he stared at the paper in his hands that had previously been so carelessly disregarded on the kitchen island along with the Sunday paper. "At the university in Seoul."
"Wait." He had all of my attention now as I sat the laptop on the coffee table and rose to my feet. "Like the Seoul National University university?"
"Yeah," he let out a single chuckle of disbelief before he pressed the paper against the counter and turned to me. "I got the job."
"Oh my god, Yoongi!" I exclaimed with my own chuckle of disbelief before running forward and wrapping my arms around his neck. His arms immediately engulfed my waist and lifted me off the ground as we spun around in place, my lips instantly finding his in a searing kiss that was full of passion and excitement to match our current mood. "That's amazing!"
"I know," he replied as he placed me down. A tentative smile was frozen on his lips as he stared off into the distance before letting out another sound of disbelief, his head shaking before his palm slid down his face. "I can't believe it!"
"I'm so proud of you!" I mirrored the grin of pure elation on his features, my chest swelling with joy and relief and most of all, pride.
I was so, so proud of Yoongi. I knew how much his job meant to him, and the feeling of guilt that weighed down on me from knowing that I was the one who inadvertently took that away from him, that I was the one who inadvertently caused all this stress of job hunting was instantly lifted off my shoulders. I knew how much he wanted this. I knew how hard he had worked to get this job at such a prestigious school, and god damn it, I knew how much he deserved it. If Yoongi was anything, apart from being an amazing person and a wonderful lover, he was great at his job. He was a natural born teacher.
Though no matter how many times I've willingly showered him with endless compliments about his work, he'd blush sheepishly and simply swat away all of my words with a simple kiss, or an "if you don't shut up your food is going to get cold. We're unemployed now; we need all the nutrition we can get. Haven't you ever heard of the Great Depression?"
So instead, I just chose to beam at him while he basked in the euphoria of the moment that this job acceptance brought on. After all, I knew he was well aware of how proud of him I was and how supportive I'd always be when it came to anything he wanted to accomplish.
Though the bliss was short lived.
I watched as Yoongi's expression slowly fell, the smile on his face slipping into a deep frown and his eyes turning to stone. "No."
"What?" I furrowed my brows, concern filling me and etching onto my features as I cupped his cheek in my hand, trying to figure out why his mood had changed so suddenly. "What's wrong?"
"I'm not taking it." His tone was cold, definitive, as if the subject wasn't even up for debate as he grabbed the letter.
"Wait wait wait," I hurried to stop him from tearing it in half. "What are you talking about? Why not?"
He turned to look at me with cold, incredulous eyes, as if he couldn't believe I was even asking a question so stupid. "The university is in Seoul, Y/N."
"Okay...?" I shook my head in confusion, still not understanding what the issue was. "And?"
"I'd have to move." He was taking the paper back out of my hands and ripping it right down the middle before I got the chance to stop him.
I suddenly deflated, the severity of his words dropping in my stomach and wrapping around the anchor of my heart, sending it down, down, down through the floor of his apartment and hurdling towards the center of the earth.
"...What?"
"I'd have to move away from you."
And there is was, the bomb detonating an explosion and demolishing whatever was left of my heart.
"No... t–there has to be another way, there has to–"
"Seoul is hours away from here, Y/N," Yoongi barked out, his tone angry and harsh as it always was when he was upset. "It's on the other side of the country; there's no way I'd be able to commute without living there."
"Okay, so why did you apply then?" I couldn't help but snap back defensively. "You knew the distance to Seoul prior to applying for the job. Why even bother if you're just going to get pissed about not taking it?!"
"Because I didn't think I'd get accepted!" His voice was loud, almost yelling now. "It's the most sought after, prestigious school in the fucking country and I didn't think some young idiot who got fired from his last job would be able to get in!"
It was silent as his words settled over the atmosphere, clinging to the air that filled the room around us and encasing my lungs until it was impossible to breathe.
"What the fuck are you talking about?" I finally hissed. "You're a great teacher, and you know it. If anyone's a young idiot here, it's me!"
Yoongi scoffed with a shake of his head. "I'm the one who kissed you again during that tutoring session after telling you to stay away. I'm the one who fucked you against that desk." His tone was low now, and his eyes seemed to grow harder in realization with each step that he took towards me. "I'm the one who asked to take you out on that fucking date and I'm the one who pulled you onto my lap when Sara caught us in my classroom! God damn it, I'm the one who tracked you down at a fucking frat party and punched one of my students!"
His voice slowly raised until he was yelling again, and if it weren’t for the fact that he was now standing chest to chest and cornering me up against the countertop of the island, I would've winced at the loud volume so close to my ears.
"Stop blaming yourself, Y/N, when I'm the one who was the authority figure. I'm the one who should've had my shit together, but I just couldn't around you!"
I felt myself soften at that. As angry and intimidating as he seemed right now, surely frightening whoever would come into contact with him when he was like this, I knew that it was all a front. Yoongi wasn't the best at dealing with emotional situations—he'd all but bite my head off any time I even tried to mention his father—and sometimes lashed out in anger when he was upset or hurting inside. I knew how badly he wanted this job; I could see it in his eyes, hear it in his voice when he'd first submitted the application. And now, when the career position of his dreams was finally right under his nose, he couldn't have it. Because I was holding him back.
"You have to take it." My voice was solemn and steady as I stared him in the eyes.
He instantly frowned. "What? No, I–"
"Yoongi."
He fell silent, all signs of anger and malice wiped from his features once he saw just how serious I was being. A soft, bittersweet smile that had nothing to do with happiness slowly tugged at my lips as my eyes gleamed with pain. My heart was breaking with every word I was speaking, but I knew it was something I needed to do.
"You have to take the job."
The silence that ensued my words only further proved my point, simultaneously stabbing a knife into my chest with each passing second. He knew I was right. He knew it. He just didn't want to hear it.
"You don't..." He sounded smaller, more pitiful and confused as he tried to make sense of what I was saying. "You don't want me to stay?"
The hurt, the sadness, the utter hopelessness in his voice absolutely crushed me. I couldn't help but fall into his embrace, wrapping my arms around his chest and squeezing tightly as if I could somehow hold the pieces of him together that I knew were breaking. The severity of what was happening, of what I was doing started to settle within me the moment I heard his voice break.
"I do, baby," I replied, the sound muffled by the skin of his neck that my face was buried in as a sob threatened to claw its way out of my throat and swallow me whole. "God, you know I do. But you can't."
"Y–you can come with me." He was shaking his head now, his hands gripping at the shirt on my back with closed fists while he desperately tried to hold onto me, as if I would disappear beneath him at any moment. "We can move together to Seoul and you can–"
"You know I can't, Yoongi." It was my turn to shake my head, and with it came a heavy tear that fell down my cheek. "I have to go to school. I have a family who's helping pay for my tuition, and my mom— you know it's not all up to me."
I heard him sniffle as he pulled away, and even though I felt no evidence of tears from him against my skin or my shirt, his eyes were bright red when he stared back at me.
"I'm not leaving you, Y/N."
The sheer determination in his voice had me shattering like broken glass. "I'm not letting you do this, Yoongi. I'm not letting you waste this opportunity. Do you know how many people are waiting to work at Seoul University? How many professors would kill to be in your position?" I kept my gaze steadily on his as I slowly shook my head. "I care about you... so fucking much. I've never loved someone so much before... not like this." I paused, asking myself one last time if this was really the decision I wanted to make as my words settled in. I took in the sight of his beautiful, breathtaking features silently begging me not to do this. "I'm putting you above my selfishness," I finally decided with another shake of my head. "You need to do this Yoongi, for you. You know you do."
Yoongi slowly shook his head, though the expression on his face told me he knew I was right. "I don't want to lose you," he spoke as a tear spilled over the brim of his eye, dampening his lashes and leaving a wet streak in its wake as it rolled down his cheek, and the sight was the final breaking point that had me bursting into tears.
"Neither do I."
His fingers dug into my skin as he tightened his grip on my body, his forehead leaning against mine as the only sounds exchanged between the two of us were the unspoken words of labored breaths and soft sobs.
Sometimes when you love someone, you have to do what's best for them.
And I knew this was what's best for Yoongi.
#yoongi fanfic#yoongi x reader#yoongi smut#bts fanfic#bts smut#lmao why am i so impulsive#i decided i was gonna post this all of ten minutes ago and here we are#anyways this will help my peace of mind to know that at least SOMETHING is out there#some sort of closure to the series#not everything i had planned but#it'll do for now#i hope u guys can forgive me for whatever tf this is fjshgdkfd
339 notes
·
View notes
Note
Hii!!! 1, 6, 10 and 13 for the meta asks!😁😁
1. how did you discover your f/o’s content?
I think I discovered it through yt? I watch a lot of gaming videos so sometimes yt just recommends random games to me and I think wat//ch dogs was one of them. I vaguely also knew abt the graphics etc controversy because I sometimes watch top x number videos about games.
I wasn't interested in Aiden's source at the time (this must've been around 2015 or something idk I have the worst memory with dates / years) and wasn't for long time. Suddenly his game just became interesting to me and I hyperfixated on it big time. The rest is history or something.
6. if your f/o is from a series, which episode/movie/game/book of their source content is your favorite?
First game obviously.
He's also in Legion (2nd sequel) as DLC character but his design is so far off what I imagine Older!Aiden to be AND Jackson is so wildly different to what I imagined him to be at 26??
Does this look like the same person to you??? I get that ppl don't stay the same (Jacks is 8 in 1) but?? this??
Also the downgrade of Aiden just...
I'm going to say it; that beard does NOT fit him.
Aside from.. superficial stuff like this, the way his dialogue is written is far too generic (at least in main game or something? I can't shake the feeling his dialogue is off somehow even when his VA did reprise the role or I don't like change this badly lmao) and doesn't FEEL like HIM at all. Also him working WITH Dedsec as whole when in Chicago he explicitly refused is bit, wtf moment for me (yes I'm aware that both San Francisco and London Dedsec are different from Chicago!Dedsec and his mind can change but?? still??) Also I can't see Aiden tolerating Wrench at all. He didn't as DLC reveals so anyway.
Also the whole "he's in coma and his mind is this Silent Hill-esque hellscape bc he never moved on from Lena's death in last 10+ years for majority of DLC" plot is just.. I'm letting out the biggest most annoyed sigh. (Him digging his own grave in the coma dream was kinda neat as it's sad tho)
All in all his inclusion felt like poor attempt at some sort of pandering or something. No effort.
Also he's mentioned to be homeless in Legion?? When in books he has safe room in house he rents to elderly?? He has his container safe houses?? He can just steal money and rent some place??
The only thing I kinda give to Legion is canonically him & Jacks & Nicky had no contact for years. Also the fact that Jacks is bitter and angry at Aiden bc he aggravated his PTSD and other shit.
I did like his short cameo in 2, where he's stuck in cell and 2's protagonist helps him out a little so he escapes by himself (and he's explicitly there to shut down human trafficking operations).
I'm kinda iffy but kinda love how he's famous in both 2 and Legion and his name and nickname Fox is known widely in hacker circles as sorta celebrity / legend type. I love it bc it's cute & makes for sorta interesting narrative but also I'm iffy bc I want him to be able to be under radar so he doesn't have to move all the damn time but he did become famous at the very end of 1 so I guess I gotta deal.
10. if you could change one thing about your f/o’s source content, would you? what would you change?
Either have the game explore more deeply how and why Aiden acts and thinks the way he does OR Clara survives
If we don't talk about story things, I'd change the gameplay from all the damn car chases to heavily feature ´hacking and potential gunfight / sneaking opportunities
13. do you have a favorite line your f/o has ever said
Favorite line I didn't mention earlier?
"You're not the first woman to tell me that" after Clara said she'd "open his world" in reference to her phone she gives Aiden that has some Dedsec stuff that makes it easier for him to hack stuff or smth. (Clara's observation of Aiden's intimidation being "very textbook" is my favorite line of hers)
Also the lines where he wonders did he get Bedbug killed are obviously my favorite because FOR ONCE Aiden actually stops to think about larger consequences of his own actions also he sounds pretty panicked there.
#vigilante#letters of love#thank you!#I try not to feel obligated to answer with ushio every time you send asks bc ur ygo mutual-#morbid tw
3 notes
·
View notes
Note
STEPH I ACCIDENTLY REWATCHED TSOT AND NOW I'M FUCKING SOBBING. I JUST HAVEN'T WATCHED THE ACTUAL SHOW IN FOREVER AND FORGOT HOW SAD SHERLOCK LOOKS IN THIS EPISODE. GOD. so yeah i just wanted some fics where john & sherlock dance together, whether it be at a/their wedding, "for a case", some kind of ball, or my favorite- sherlock teaching john to dance. it's maybe one of my favorite situations/tropes in media. (also welcome back!! and i love you <3)
Hi Lovely!!!
AHHHH I’ve been putting a “dancing” list together before I even had a system in place to do my lists, so I’m going to use your ask as an excuse to finally post it because I can’t find the original ask, LOL LOL!!!
And to pad out the list, I’m adding any that I’ve tagged from my MFL List, so I hope you enjoy that, LOL.
As usual, add your own, friends!! Hope you enjoy!!!
DANCING
You Lead, I Lead, You Follow, I Follow by BrighteyedJill (M, 862 w., 1 Ch. || Fever, H/C, John Whump) – John wakes up after a chase gone wrong to find Sherlock watching over him, but he’s a little hazy on the details.
Velvet by headlessjess (G, 1,155 w., 1 Ch. || Pining, Angst, Jealous Sherlock, Loneliness, Sad Fic) – It's the day, the wedding day - John and Mary, getting married. And then there's Sherlock, in pain and in love, without knowing how to deal with it.
Your love it feels so good by Hotaru_Tomoe (E, 2,843 w., 1 Ch. || Gay Club / Gay Bar, Lingerie, Stripping, Anal) – Sherlock is last at a quiz night and is forced by Anderson to perform in a gay stripclub. John must be with him, because he will have to record the performance. Sherlock takes the task very seriously. Part 20 of The English job
Behind Closed Curtains by twisting_vine_x (G, 2,939 w., 1 Ch. || Dancing, Angst, Pre-Slash) – Set loosely during season two, when Sherlock and John are still, ahem, dancing around each other. Sherlock teaches John how to dance.
Unimpressed by 221b_hound (M, 3,106 w., 1 Ch. || New Year’s Eve, Dancing, Jealousy) – Sherlock has no intention of attending the Met's New Year's Eve party. The start of a new year is all but meaningless to him. But he ends up there anyway, having odd conversations, and John does not find Sherlock's jealousy the slightest bit cute. And then there is dancing. Part 10 of Unkissed
Every Step of the Way by Shi_Toyu (G, 3,795 w., 1 Ch. || Car Accident, John Whump, Hurt/Comfort, Caretaking, Pre-Slash) – When John is injured on a case, Sherlock can't forgive himself. Everyone expects him to give up on his flatmate and get bored, but he'll prove them all wrong by sticking with him...every step of the way.
No Good Without You by textsandscones (T, 4,021 w., 1 Ch. || Case Fic, Sherlock’s Violin, Dancing, Soppy Fluff) – A diverting new case surrounding musicians and stolen instruments captures Sherlock's attention, the consequences of which lead both detective and doctor to see one another in a different light. Part 1 of Prompt Fills
Living Musical by VeeTheRee (G, 4,149 w. 1 Ch. || Est. Rel., Tooth-Rotting Fluff, Domestic Fluff, Hobbies, Summer, Song Fic, POV Sherlock, Painting, Play Fighting, Soft Sherlock, Dancing, Love Declarations, Hair Petting, Promise of Forever) – A one-shot of John and Sherlock being domestic during summer. There is paint, fluff, and music from Imagine Dragons, namely from the album 'Speak To Me', specific song in this one-shot is 'Living Musical'. Part 1 of the Happy Fluffy Johnlock Time series
But Tonight You Belong to Me by esplanade (T, 4,296 w., 1 Ch. || Fluff & Angst, Pining, Stag Night, Sad Ending) – “You. It's always you. John Watson, you keep me right.”
The Dance Lesson by bittergreens (G, 4,596 w., 1 Ch. || TSo3 Missing Scene, Dancing, Pining Sherlock, URT/UST, Romance, Angst, POV John) – Sherlock teaches John to dip. Part 1 of Goodnight, Vienna
Sway by CrackedMetal (K+, 4,602 w., 1 Ch. || Romance, Drama, Dancing, Mary is Nice, Canon Divergence, Song Fic) – Sherlock doesn't leave the reception and Mary wants the best friends to have a moment to talk… So she suggests a dance. Johnlock with a side of John/Mary.
Sherlock and John Go Clubbing by wendymarlowe (E, 4,716 w., 3 Ch. || Clubbing, Dirty Talk, Dancing, Coming Untouched, Coming in Pants, Bi John, For a Case, Friends to Lovers, Flirting, Sherlock is Lost for Words, Sexy John, Mutual Pining, Possessive John, Floor Sex) – John pinched the bridge of his nose - even for Sherlock, this was a new level of no bloody boundaries. “You want me to go with you to a gay club, wait around twiddling my thumbs while I let you get pawed by a criminal, then out-flirt him and talk you into coming home with me instead?” Part 32 of John and Sherlock's Kinky First Times
a very soft epilogue (my love) by darcylindbergh (E, 5,395 w., 3 Ch. || Retirement, Domestic Fluff, Dancing, Dogs, Grumpy Old Men) – Across the pillows, Sherlock shifts and hums, the creases of his face deepening and then smoothing before settling. John watches him wake up, his chest swelling with affection and fondness, and thinks he’ll never get tired of Sherlock in the mornings, sleepy and soft. It’s been some forty-odd years, and John hasn’t gotten tired of it yet. Part 5 of things fairy tales are made of
Second Waltz by Atiki (T, 6,685 w., 1 Ch. || MCD, Angst, Fluff, Cancer) – "The night I died, you wished I could wait for you."
What I Hide By My Language, My Body Utters by PixChuu22 (M, 9,047 w., 1 Ch. || Fake Relationship, For a Case, Friends to Lovers) - Based on a prompt from Tumblr user thetwogaydetectives - “fake relationship that ends up being so real, they finally realize they are in love.”
Down with this Ship by FrostedFlame (PinkOrchid) (M, 10,862 w., 10 Ch. || For a Case, Gay Bar, Pining Sherlock, Coming Out, Slow Burn) – Sherlock drags John undercover to a gay bar - for a case, of course - looking forward to seeing John flustered by their surroundings (since you know, he's NOT GAY). John decides that he has hidden both his orientation and his feelings for his daft flatmate for far too long. He is done hiding, time to be honest with his bloody best friend in the world. He just hopes it won't change anything between them. And then it does.
the first day of forever by darcylindbergh (E, 11,850 w., 8 Ch. || Est. Relationship, Domestics, Light Angst, Insecurity, Emotional H/C) – “I’m going to marry you,” John murmurs with against Sherlock’s smile, and they both giggle in the joy of it. “We’re getting married.” “Yes,” Sherlock says, just to hear himself say it out loud. “We are.” A June wedding. Part 4 of things fairy tales are made of
All the Girls Love a Soldier by Book7BrokeMyBrain (E, 12,951 w., 1 Ch. || Military Kink, Frottage, Domesticity, Post S3, Pining Sherlock, Kilt John, Wedding, Dancing) – John is invited to a stag party and a wedding. The related accoutrement suit Sherlock to a T.
Twelfth Night by yourdykeinshiningarmor (E, 15,139 w., 5 Ch. || Fake Relationship, Christmas, Mutual Pining, Friends to Lovers, Angst & Fluff, BJ’s, Anal) – John is invited to his aunt's Twelfth Night ball. Sherlock offers to attend with him as a friendly face among strangers, but John's family force him to address his true feelings for Sherlock.
I Think I've Come A Long Long Way To Sit Before You Here Today by ArwenKenobi (T, 18,251 w., 3 Ch. || Grief/Mourning, Passage of Time, Major Character Death, Alternating POV, Sherlock Whump, Pining Sherlock, Hospitalization, Coma, Revenge Murders, Hallucinations, Love Confessions, Brutal Accident, Mystrade, Ghost John) – One year after John is killed Sherlock starts to wonder whether John has actually gone anywhere.
Out of the Woods by SilentAuror (E, 20,471 w., 1 Ch. || Post S4, Romance, Slow Burn, Flirting, Drunk Sex, Practical Jokes, POV Sherlock, Bottomlock, Possessive John, Pining Sherlock, Frustrated Wanking, Frottage, Hand Jobs, Blow Jobs, First Kiss/Time, Virgin Sherlock, Love Confessions, Soft Sherlock, Dancing, Bum Appreciation, Hanging out with the Yard) – Sherlock is fairly certain that John has taken to flirting with him of late, but can't be entirely certain of it. At least, not until a case takes them into a forest, along with Lestrade's team and something happens that will change everything about their lives...
Sonatina in G Minor by SilentAuror (E, 22,574 w., 1 Ch. || Case Fic, POV Sherlock, Angst, UST, Sherlock’s Violin, Post-S3, Romance) – John has come back to Baker Street, but Sherlock doesn't understand the strange tension between them, even after he begins teaching John to play the violin at John's request.
a good old-fashioned happy ending by darcylindbergh (E, 32,731 w., 26 Ch. || Christmas, Frottage, Comfort, Est. Rel., Fluff, Insecure Sherlock, Frottage, Nightmares, Sleepy Sherlock, Marriage Proposal, Humour, Fluff, Dancing, Cooking, Happy Ending) – For Christmas this year, Sherlock wants to get John something special: something every fairytale deserves. Part 2 of things fairy tales are made of
we have never seen a greater day than this by Lediona (T, 36,420 w., 7 Ch. || A Royal Night Out AU || WWII / VE Day, Prince Sherlock, Soldier John, Alternating POV, First Kiss, Bittersweet Ending, Homophobia, Dancing) – Peace. At long last. It’s VE Day and Prince William desires to join the celebrations. It is a night of excitement, danger and the first flutters of romance.
Guilty Secrets by Ellipsical (E, 55,086 w., 16 Ch. || Drumsticks, First Kiss/Time, Love Confession, Self-Sexual-Discovery, Anal, Rimming, Orgasim Denial, Butt Plugs, Cooking, Furniture Sex, Bath Sex, Rimming, Double Penetration, Anal Beads, Dancing, Romance, Tantric Edging) – John has a prostate exam and discovers something surprising about himself. Experimentation follows. Sherlock wants to help. They're in love. You know the drill.
The Bells of King's College by SilentAuror (E, 64,019 w., 5 Ch. || Post-S4, Missed Opportunities, Angst with Happy Ending, Fake Relationship, Case Fic, John POV, Jealous John, John in Denial, Travelling / Holidays, Virgin Sherlock, Wedding Proposals) – It's only been two weeks since Eurus Holmes disrupted their lives when Mycroft sends John and Sherlock to Cambridge to pose as an engaged couple at a wedding show in the hopes of solving six unsolved deaths...
Hell Sent, Heaven Bound by ConsultingHound (M, 64,381 w, 16 Ch. || Angels / Demons AU || Fallen Angel Sherlock / Angel Cop John, Alternate First Meeting, Slow Burn, Case Fic, John & Lestrade are Friends Before Sherlock, BAMF John, Mind Palace John, Friends to Lovers, John in Denial, Sherlock Picks Out John’s Clothing, Clubbing / Dancing, Mildly Jealous John, Awkwardness, Kidnapping, Sherlock’s Mind Palace, Sacrifice, Worried / Anxious Sherlock, Angst with Happy Ending, Immortal to Mortal) – Ex-War healer and current angelic guard John Watson is not having the best day. He overslept, he’s underpaid, and now there’s someone tagging the Council’s building walls. However things may be about to get interesting: there’s an unusual stranger hanging around (the definition of tall, dark, and handsome), a literal underground cult is brewing, and rumblings are coming from hell. Can he keep his neighbourhood safe, how and why is he being connected to all this, and who the hell is Sherlock Holmes?
White Knight by DiscordantWords (M, 69,840 w., 13 Ch. || S4 Compliant/Post S4, Marriage For a Case, Jealous John, Pining John, Janine / Sherlock Fake Relationship, Serial Killers, Case Fic, Undercover as a Couple, Weddings, John is a Mess, Misunderstandings, Wedding Planning, Jealousy, Drunkenness, Love Confessions, Angst with Happy Ending) – Green. The word green was used to convey a great many things. Illness. Envy. Inexperience. Standing there amidst Janine's chattering bridesmaids, watching Sherlock furrow his brow and study fabric swatches, watching him smile and simper and flirt, John thought it a remarkably apt colour choice. Because he felt quite sick to his stomach, he feared the source of said sickness might very well be jealousy, and he had absolutely no idea at all what to do about it. Or: Sherlock needs to fake a relationship for a case. He doesn't ask John.
Not Broken, Just Bent by Schmiezi (E, 87,585 w., 43 Ch. || Pining, Love Confessions, Torture, Hurt/Comfort, Heavy Angst, Villain!Mary, Suicidal Ideations, Main Character Death, Sherlock POV, Eventual Happy Ending) – "For a second, I allow myself to remember teaching John how to waltz. There is a special room in my mind palace for it. A big one, with a proper parquet dance floor. For a second, I go there. I remember holding him, closer than the World Dance Council asks for, excusing it with the fact that we are training for a wedding, not for a competition. For a second, I feel his hand on mine again, smell his sweat, hear the song we used. For a second, I allow myself to love him deeply. For a second, only a second, that love reflects on my face." Fix-it for S3, starting at the end of TSoT. Evil Mary.
Shatter the Darkness (Let the Light In) by MojoFlower (E, 109,683 w., 23 Ch. || PODFIC AVAILABLE || Genie/Djinn AU || Magical Realism, Kidnapping, Genie Sherlock, First Kiss / Time, Case Fic, H/C, Angst, Clubs, John Whump, Mild DubCon, Hand / Blow Jobs, Torture) – Fairy tales are for those who remember how to dream; not John Watson, broken and hiding from his bleak future in a beige bedsit. But then he discovers a lamp and finds himself in the dangerous riptide of an enigmatic man whose very existence is unbelievable, murder charges against his sister, and the growing pains of feeling alive once more.
Proving A Point by elldotsee & J_Baillier (E, 186,270 w., 28 Ch. || Me Before You Fusion || Medical Realism, Insecure John, Depression, Romance, Angst, POV John, Sherlock Whump, Serious Illness, Doctor John, Injury Recovery, Assisted Suicide, Sherlock’s Violin, Awkward Sexual Situations, Alcoholism, Drugs, Idiots in Love, Slow Burn, Body Image, Friends to Lovers, Hurt / Comfort, Pain, Big Brother Mycroft, Intimacy, Anxiety, PTSD, Family Issues, Psychological Trauma, John Whump, Case Fics, Loneliness, Pain) – Invalided home from Afghanistan, running out of funds and convinced that his surgical career is over, John Watson accepts a mysterious job offer to provide care and companionship for a disabled person. Little does he know how much hangs in the balance of his performance as he settles into his new life at Musgrave Court.
MARKED FOR LATER
He really can’t breathe. by Luna_sharp618 (NR, 696 w., 1 Ch. || Pining Sherlock, Dancing, Sherlock Teaching John to Dance, TSo3 Fic) – In which Sherlock teaches John how to dip his dance partner for the wedding and has some pining thoughts.
The Gay Bar Scene that never was by MadSophHatter (T, 1,372 w., 1 Ch. || TSo3, Gay Bar Scene, Confused Sherlock, Jealous John, Humour) – The gay bar scene from The Sign of Three as I envisioned it. Featuring a confused Sherlock, halfnaked men, sexy dancing and John who is absolutely not jealous.
Tango by standbygo (M, 1,424 w., 1 Ch. || Different First Meeting, Dancing) – “What the hell do you think you’re doing?” “Shut up and dance – a man’s alibi depends on it.”
Operation Synchronous by Daziechane (NR, 1,691 w., 1 Ch. || Dancer Sherlock, Lip Synch Battle, Abuse Of Umbrellas, Bets) – Sherlock never welches on a bet. That doesn't mean he'll give in easily, however.
on his mouth like liquor by chrysanthemumsies (T, 1,780 w., 1 Ch. || TSo3, Stag Night, Gay Bar, Romance, Dancing, First Kiss, Fluff) – The gay bar scene from Stag night that the creators didn't want to show! Pure crack with a bit of angst and a whole lotta fluff (if you squint). Sherlock and John on the dance floor - what's not to love?
Take me to Baker Street by MorganeUK (G, 2,087 w., 1 Ch. || Adult Ballet AU || Ballet Dancer Sherlock, Doctor John, Song Fic, Pre-Slash) – I always loved Sergei Polunin interpretation of Take me to the church so I decided to write a version where Sherlock is a ballet dancer in serious need of a doctor…
May I Have This Dance? by ScaryFairy13 (G, 2,297 w., 1 Ch. || Slow Dancing, Fluff, First Kiss, Wedding) – John drags Sherlock to Greg's and Molly's wedding. Dancing ensues as well as the discovery of certain sentimental feelings.
Under the Lights by CarmillaCarmine (E, 2,872 w., 1 Ch. || TSo3 Fix It, Stag Night, Gay Club, First Time, Dancing) – Following Sherlock’s map marked with all the streets where they had found a corpse, John and Sherlock stumbled into a gay club. Part 1 of TSoT Fix-It
Dirty by standbygo (E, 5,093 w., 1 Ch. || Established Relationship, PWP, Dirty Dancing, Romance, Smut and Fluff) – “Yeah, I actually learned how to dance like that, like in the film. I was quite the hit at parties while the craze lasted. Some of Harry’s friends called me Johnny Castle, after the character. Or Swayze.” “Swayze? What kind of word is that?” John did not reply, but gazed at Sherlock, his lips pressed together but still smiling. After a moment, he stood and held out his hand to Sherlock. “Dance with me,” John said.
The Posh Purple Pirate (Enter My Life and Make Me Drown) by Loveismyrevolution (E, 7,408 w., 1 Ch. || Exotic Dancer AU || Alternate First Meeting, Strangers to Lovers, For a Case, Lap Dancing, Hand Job, First Kiss, Pirate Sherlock, Drama Queen Sherlock, Dancer Sherlock) – When Mike Stamford invited him to a fun night out, John Watson never expected it would become such a wild ride - captivated by an enigmatic pirate his life suddenly gains speed in an unexpected direction. Part 1 of PirateDragQueenVerse
Life's Uneven Kilter by theslovenlyfool (T, 14,877 w., 4 Ch. || Canon Divergence S3, BAMF John, Secretly Married, Camp Gay Sherlock, Dancing, John is a Good Actor, Fake Relationship, Mycroft Plays a Role) – "According to Sherlock, the game began on September 21, 2005 at precisely 10:37:04 am. John complained that, with that logic, the game had actually begun on January 7, 2000, at around 1:30 am. But for Sherlock, games are only fun when others are willing to play. What is a game without an adversary, after all? And what is a proper dash across London without a partner? Now, Sherlock thought as he assessed the doctor with the unforgivable cane, the game is on."
Thirteen Dances (Or, The Doctor Dances) by Knackorcraft (E, 17,544 w., 13 Ch. || Dirty Dancing, Tango, Ballet, Frottage) – John is a great dancer: we're talking all types. Not only is he able to pop and lock it, he's got some great ballet technique. He was best at lifting / holding girls.
The One Where Sherlock Doesn’t Ruin John’s Holiday by nutmeag83 (T, 18,898 w., 11 Ch. || Pre-TRF / S2 Timeline, Friends to Lovers, Cruise Ships, Vacation / Holidays, Fake Relationship, For Science, Bed Sharing, Cuddling/Snuggling, Mutual Pining, John POV, Minor Case Fic, Cooking, Dancing, Drunk Shenanigans) – John wins a cruise vacation for two and brings Sherlock along. But when it turns out to be a couples cruise, they have to pretend to be a couple themselves (for science). How many pretend kisses will it take before they can’t deny their feelings any longer?
Lockdown by johnwatso and Salambo06 (E, 23,376 w., 20 Ch. || Quarantine, COVID-19, Lockdown, Fluff, Parentlock, Reunion, Dancing, Soft Idiots, Sex Toys) – The world is in lockdown due to Covid-19. This is how Sherlock and John spend their time.
Dance With Me by Silvergirl (E, 24,813 w., 12 Ch. || Post TEH, Dancing, Met Charity Gala, Sally/Sherlock Friendship, No Mary, Fluff) – Sherlock rescues Sally Donovan, and in turn she tries to help him get John to stop faffing about and get on with Johnlock.
Mountebank by Odamaki (M, 26,514 w., 2 Ch. || Fake Relationship/Dating/Marriage, For A Case, Jealous John, Suits, House Party, Crack, Trapped, UST, Dancing, Idiots in Love, Confessions, Friends to Lovers) – “I am calm,” John snaps, leaning on the door to glare out at the dark streets around them. Sherlock’s not said where they’re going; all he knows is they came off the ring road to the west of London and have vanished somewhere into the depths of Berkshire. All he knows is that he’s been trussed up in a suit that wasn’t hired from anywhere and if brought new would edge up into the triple figure margins. “Be calmer,” Sherlock advises, with a trace of irony. “We’re going to a party.” Part 29 of the The Sherlexicon
Time Of My Life by fiveainley_ohmy (E, 29,719 w., 8 Ch. || Dirty Dancing Fusion || Bisexual John, Dancing, Gay/Demi Sherlock) – John Watson takes his alcoholic sister to a summer camp in attempt to rehabilitate her. He didn't expect to fall in love with the dance instructor.
Brooklyn Heat, Summer Jazz by Zigster (E, 41,820 w., 10 Ch. || New York Ballet AU || Jazz Pianist John, Ballet Dancer Sherlock, Modern Setting, Brooding Sherlock , Confused John, Non-Linear Storytelling, Sexual Tension, Angst, Alcohol / Pot / Club Drug Use, First Time, Not-Good Mycroft, Happy Ending) – "There was, however, one thing that made it easier to stay on his piano bench every day. One thing that kept John Watson showing up to class on time, every morning at ten with a large thermos of honeyed tea and a conviction to see a job well done. His name was Sherlock Holmes and he was the most confounding and extraordinary thing John had ever come across - the most exotic of birds and the most unattainable of men."
Blond Barista Seeks Dashing Ballet Dancer: Inquire Within by prettysailorsoldier (E, 43,847 w., 1 Ch. || Unilock Coffee Shop AU || Rugby/Barista John, Ballet Dancer Sherlock, Fluff) – Between classes, his job at a local cafe, and being captain of the rugby team, John Watson's life is plenty stressful enough without the addition of a mysterious ballet dancer he can see through the windows of the dance studio across the street, but, somehow, he can't bring himself to mind.
My Pictures of You by 72reasons (E, 50,527 w., 19 Ch. || Fashion AU || Model Sherlock / Photographer John, Bisexual John, Gay Sherlock, Past Viclock, Past Warstan, Cocaine / Drug Use, Mary is Not Nice, Angst, Pining, Case Fic, Kidnapping, Human Trafficking, Past Jolto, Blow Jobs, Hand Jobs, Frottage, Oral / Anal, Fingering, Dancing, Non-Con Drug Use, Rimming) – John Watson, a photographer, gets an assignment to shoot gorgeous, young fashion model, Sherlock Holmes. He feels an instant connection, but Sherlock uses drugs and has an old friend who's just landed himself in a lot of trouble. When Sherlock comes to John for help, he reluctantly agrees. Angst, past loves, and insecurities threaten to end their budding romance, but ultimately love and trust wins out.
Focal Point by PuffleLock (E, 60,913 w., 13 Ch. || Post-TRF Divergence / Different Reunion, POV John, Slow Burn, For a Case, Friends to Lovers, Suicidal Thoughts, Sad Wank, Sherlock in Makeup, Dancing, Mentions of Torture / Depression / PTSD, Love Confessions, Idiots in Love, Frottage, Blow Jobs, Scars, Rimming, Anal, Toplock, First Kiss / Time, Gay Sherlock / Bi John) – John comes home early from a medical conference to find that every once in awhile, Sherlock can surprise the hell out of him. Can John surprise him back?
A Moment's Surrender by anchors (M, 64,272 w., 10 Ch. || Dancer AU || Ballet Sherlock, Swing Dancer John, Angsty Fluff, Romance, Swing Dancing) – Sherlock tours worldwide with the English National Ballet. John dances the Lindy Hop competitively all across the globe. That they would meet, then, by the slimmest of chances in one lonely city, is pure coincidence. The whole 'dancing together' bit is a little more planned.
This Is Your Song by agirlsname (E, 79,990 w., 19 Ch. || Moulin Rouge Fusion || Prostitute Sherlock, Poet John, Acting, Singing, Dancing, Writing, Poetry, Musical, Song Fic, Heavy Angst, Unreliable Narrator, Sherlock is French, Love at First Sight, UST, First Kiss/Time, Frottage, Coming in Pants, Anal Sex, Switchlock, Clothed Sex, Crossdressing, Secret Relationship, Forbidden Love, Jealousy, Terminal Illnesses, Grief/Mourning, Breakup/Makeup Sex, Past Drug Use, Attempted Rape, Canon-Typical Violence)– When John Watson is invalided home from the army in 1895, he moves to Paris to rediscover his writing and find a new meaning in life. His old friend Stamford invites him into a group of artist friends, and suddenly John finds himself auditioning to write a show for the famous brothel across the street. There, he meets the most beautiful man he’s ever seen - Sherlock, the star of the Moulin Rouge. But Sherlock is already promised to the investor of the show, the rich Duke Moriarty.
A Case of Identity – The Musical by shamelessmash (E, 83,147 w., 15 Ch. || 1950′s Hollywood AU || Musical, Case Fic, Undercover as an Actor, Dancing, Happy Ending, Kidnapping, Drugs, Fluff and Angst, Humour, Writer/Director John, Slow Burn / Romance) – A mysterious death on set causes chaos in Stamford productions latest movie. With the premiere date left unchanged, they must find a new lead actor and reshoot an entire movie in two months. Sherlock Holmes goes undercover as a lead actor in a Musical: a juggling act to solve a murder while singing, dancing and charming his way through 1950s Hollywood. The last thing he expected was to fall in love with the screenwriter along the way. Or as I like to call it: the case where Sherlock finally gets to dance. Based off this prompt.
Rewind by All_I_need (E, 87,593 w. || Fake/Pretend Relationship, Pining, Angst, Sharing a Bed, Dancing Lessons, Oblivious John) – About a month before John's wedding, he and Sherlock embark on one last case together: a murder at a remote hotel in the middle of nowhere. A lot can happen in a week. And a lot doesn't. But what if ...?
Rosethorne by suitesamba (M, 98,888 w., 28 Ch. || Secret Garden AU || Injured Sherlock / John, Recovery, First Times, Minor Character Death, Disability, Past Domestic Abuse [Mary/OMC]) – John Watson, WWII army doctor, is injured in the line of duty and can no longer wield a scalpel. Sherlock Holmes, Britain’s best code-breaker, is side-lined by his own devastating injury. In a work inspired by Frances Hodgson Burnett’s “The Secret Garden,” the two men must find meaning and purpose in a world which seems to have taken away all they hold most dear. But of course, it really hasn’t.
October to Hogmanay by snorklepie (E, 127,318 w., 25 Ch. || Post HLV Fix-It, Awkward First Times, Hurt/Comfort, Sherlock is a Mess, Shameless Smut, Sherlock’s Past, Scotland, Poison, Holmes Family, Kilts, Dancing, Angst) – John stared at Sherlock’s profile against the cab window and exhaled slowly. After a long moment, he reached out and touched Sherlock’s long fingers where they were fiddling with the button on his coat. The tall man didn’t look around again, but his fingers slowly unfurled before curling deliberately around John’s hand. Part 2 of Scotland
Shatter Me by Loveismyrevolution (E, 162,856+ w., 20/24 Ch. || WiP || Sherlock Dances, Friends to Lovers, Slow Burn, Angst with Happy Ending, Misunderstandings, Introspection, Mutual Pining, UST, Idiots in Love, Big Brother Mycroft, Implied Drug Use, Suicidal Thoughts, Hurt/Comfort, Love Confessions) – This is a story about two men trying to find their way back into the comfort of their companionship. No easy task in the aftermath of the events of Reichenbach, a wedding and a shot through the heart. They are facing a very rocky road ahead with a lot of introspection, misunderstandings, angst and pining. They each try to cope in their own particular way. Eventually, they'll find a way to communicate and learn about the true nature of their feelings.
282 notes
·
View notes